fwhER Charles S 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Slap Gti{t5rj#:|n 

Shelf _.SS-5_^S 




LIFE 

OF 



Father Charles Sire, 



Of the Society of Jesus. 



A SIMPLE BIOGRAPHY 

Compiled from His Writings and the Testimony of Those 
WHO Have Known Him Best. 



.e/ 



BY HIS BROTHE] 

REV. VITAIv'^IRE, 

Professor of Moral Theology at the Theological Seminary of Toulouse. 



Translated from the French. 



With the approbation of His Eminence Cardinal Gibbons. 



(. ifW, 2D. (ffi. 




NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, CHIC^ 

BENZIOER BROTHERS, 

Printers to the Holy Apostolic See. 



1890. 



TbeIiIWary 
or CwGR] 



mummnm 

Ai i 



3)(t70S 



ROBATIONS. 



From His Eminence CARDINAL GIBBONS, Archbishop of Baltimore. 

We cheerfully approve the Life of Rev. Charles Sire, a saintly priest of 
the Society of Jesus, whose even and gentle piety, zeal, and self-devoted- 
ness, may be well proposed to the imitation of our young clerics and of 
the Rev. clergy engaged in the work of the Sacred Ministry. 

James, Cardinal Gibbons, 

Archbishop of Baltimore^ 



From Very Rev. THOS. J. CAIVIPBELL, S.J., Provincial. New York. 

I have read with a great deal of interest and pleasure what its author 
calls "The Simple Biography of Father Charles Sire of the Society of 
Jesus." His boyhood reminds one forcibly of that of St. John Berchmans. 
His life in the Sulpitian Seminary is \ery attractive for the amiable but 
unyielding exactues.s witli which every rule was observed, aud the de- 
scription of his work as a college prefect and teacher of the lower clas- 
ses sketches a period which, as far as I know, has never been touched 
in other biographies of the Society. I trust that the book may do much 
good in many ways. 

Thos. J. Campbell, S.J. 



Copyright, 189U by Benzigkr Brothers, 
5i 



APPROBATIONS TO THE FRENCH EDITION. 



From His Eminence Cardinal Desprez, Archbishop of Toulouse : 

" Reverend Father : We were pleased to receive your letter announc- 
ing your intention of soon publishing the second edition of the Life of your 
excellent brother. Father Charles Sire ; for we had already perceived, 
with great satisfaction, the favorable reception accorded the book on its 
first publication, it is not unlikely that the good it has effected will 
continue to increase witli its re-publication ; hence, we cordially recom- 
mend it to every one. 

''We especially desire to see it in the hands of our seminarians and 
priests, that the former may learn from its pages how to prepare them- 
selves worthily for the high functions of the priesthood — functions requir- 
ing angelic sanctity and the subhmest virtues ; and the latter be reminded 
anew that the only motive, guide, and stimulant of a priest in all his 
actions should be the salvation of souls, an end ever redounding to the 
greater glory of God. 

" Whilst blessing you. Reverend Fatlier, we also cordially give our 
blessing to the new edition on the eve of appearing ; and we express our 
sincere hope that the harvest of spiritual fruits this publication promises 
may be abundant. 

" Receive, Rev. Father, the assurance of our devotion and affection. 

" Toulouse, April 25, 1885." 



From His Eminence Cardinal Donnet, Archbishop of Bordeaux. 

" Thanks, Rev. Father, for your kind attention in sending me the biogra- 
phy of your brother, the Rev. Charles Sire. You could not have con- 
ferred upon me a greater favor, for I truly esteemed and loved him— good 
Father Charles, whom only to see was to love. 

s 



4 Approbations. 

" His biography is not only a precious relic for your family, and 
especially for your own brotherly heart, but, moreover, it will serve as a 
model and guide in the ways of perfection to the priest and rehgious 
seeking to adorn their souls with the beautiful virtues of their vocation. 

" The more one reads it, the more he is enamored of virtue, the 
practice of which seems easy and pleasant as one follows the pages 
descriptive of this holy Levite's life ; and the reader finds himself una- 
wares loving obedience, despite the constant self-renunciation it demands; 
the spirit of Faith holding unslackened rein over thought and feeling ; 
the spirit of sacritice, even of all that is dearest to the human heart, 
required of those who devote their lives to the salvation of souls , and 
death itself, so precious in the sight of God when one has avoided evil and 
lived for duty. 

" I therefore earnestly desire that so edifying a biography be in the 
hands of all the students of both our Preparatory and Theological Semi- 
naries, feehng convinced that its careful perusal would accompbsh among 
them, in a certain degree, that good which your worthy brother effected 
by word, deed, and example, when living. 

" To be a saint — how beautiful both in life and in death I But can we 
say that the saints die ? Justi aatem in perpetmim vivent ^ No, my 
dear Father, your brother is not dead, only gone to the Eternal Source 
of Life, towards which you, too, have been brought nearer through your 
deep and unalterable affection for him. The day will come when your 
now separate existences will be as one : Cor unum et auima una ! 

''Feb. 23, 1877." 



From the Right Rev. Bishop Dellale. 

The author of this biography, loho, at the time of its compilation^ was profes- 
sor of Moral Theology in the Theological Seminary of Bodez, having submitted 
his vjork to his Bishop, Moiiseigneur Dellale, the latter requested his Vicar 
General, the Rev. Father Castes, now Bishop of Mende, to examine it himself 
or have it examined by some competent priest. After receiving the report of 
such examination, which was sent to him at Rome, Bishop Dellale gave his 
approbation as follows : 

""Whereas, we have received a most favorable report concerning a man- 
uscript entitled ' Life of Father Charles Sire, of the Society of Jesus,' 
examined by a thoroughly competent examiner, whom we ourselves 
appointed to do so ; 
» The just live forever, 



Approbations. 5 

" And whereas, we have also been made acquainted with the approval 
passed upon said manuscript by several other learned and pious ecclesias- 
tics, who have carefully studied it from a twofold point of view, tliat 
of the doctrines contained therein, aud the iucidents likewise ; 

" \Yc hereby declare that said manuscript merits our approbation ; 
and that, if published, the narration of the traits and incidents of this 
model of a holy life, aud the description herein contained of such youth- 
ful perfection (all such knowledge being derived from the most reliable 
sources), will be as a sweet perfume of piety and virtue, offered alike to 
youth and to mature age, the clergy and the laity ; aud that the perusal of 
tlie book will prove equally pleasant and profitable to mind and heart. 

" Wherefore, we autliorize and favor its publication. 

" Given at Rome, February 14, 1870." 

The foregoing approbation was sent to the author with a letter ending 
thus : 

"In a conversation yesterday with Mgr. Maupoint, Bishop of St. Denis, 
Reunion Island, I mentioned your dear brother Charles ; and this prelate, 
who was well acquainted with him, paid the highest tribute of praise and 
admiration to his exalted character, which tribute may be summed up in 
these few words: ' His ivas a lioly life, crowned by a Iwly death.' Such 
testimony, 1 am sure, will be a great consolation to you, and an addition- 
al guarantee of the fidelity of your narration." 

f Louis, Bishop of Rodez. 



From Monseigneur Bourret, Bishop of Rodez. 

" My opinion of your work can be expressed in these few words : it is 
most edifying and well written. 

"It must needs be edifying, the subject being one of that family of 
young holy religious of whom Aloysius Gonzaga, Stanislas Kostka, and 
John Berchmans are the types; the story of his life revealing the same piety, 
the same obedience, the same generous zeal, and the same consummation 
in the bloom of youth, as if God Himself were eager to clasp to His 
eternal embrace souls like these, who so ardently aspire after Him. 

" As to the form, you have avoided a danger well-nigh inevitable in 
such works— that of introducing personalities and family affairs foreign to 
the subject. It is certainly a most difficult task for one to write his own 
brother's life without bringing in a little of his own. Yet you have 



6 * Approbations. 

proven the practicability of the contrarr, by relating only what was in- 
timately connected with your subject, and this in a manner at once clear, 
correct, and interesting. You make your young hero speak (and he 
speaks well) through his maxims, his thoughts, and the impressions de- 
rived from his letters, or preserved in the memory of his friends. And 
tlius should the biographer ever do to render a work interesting and 
beneficial. 

" Z>ec. 15, 1876." 



From Monseigneur Leuilleux, Bishop of Carcassonne, present 
Archbishop of Chambery. 

" I have just finished reading your biography of Father Charles Sire. 
From beginning to end. it reveals a saint; hence, I am not surprised at 
the veneration with which every one speaks of him. 

" From every point of view, your work appears to me worthy of eulo- 
gium. Allow me to thank you for it. 

- Ftb. 15, 1877." 



From Monseigneur Foulquier, late Bishop of Mende, and 
Canon of St. Denis. 

" How I congratulate you, my dear Father Sire, not only on having liad 
such a brother, but even more on having him now as a protector in 
heaven ! I also thank you most sincerely for ha\iug written the story of 
his life, and thus presented to us as a model that angel of 3'outhful inno- 
cence and gentleness, whose holiness, daily increasing, filled up in a brief 
span of existence the measure of merits of a long life, and received the 
imperishable crown of the elect. 

" Your narration reveals him to us as a model for children, students, 
seminarians, novices, religious, priests. We behold therein his heart filled 
with the most precious graces, ever faithful and generous, and animated 
solely by the ardent desire of loving and of immolating itself for the Be- 
loved. 

" I bless you for having given us this instructive and touching biogra- 
phy, which cannot fail to awaken in those who read it a zeal for perfec- 
tion, love of ftod and souls, and, I may also add, confidence in the 
iutercesition of this predestined soul. 



Approbations. 7 

•' In conclusion. T beg tliat you, his l)rother and biographer, who must 
needs have so much iuHuence with him, will kindly place under his protec- 
tion the old Bishop, who, whilst recommending himself to your prayers, 
hopes you will accept, etc. 

''March 15, 1877." 

From the Fathers of the Society of Jesus, former superiors of 
Father Charles Sire. 

After tioo successive revisions, the Rev. Father Servieres, at this lime Pro- 
vincial at Toulouse, sent the author the following approbation: 

'■ Your biography of Father Charles has pleased me greatly, so much so, 
that I have been constrained to read it through, and carefully, which ac- 
counts for the length of time it has been in my hands. Doubtless, it 
will be appreciated and liked by all pious young students, its pages 
exhaling the sweet perfume of that rich harvest-field the Lord hath 
blessed." 

After colling attention to some slight modifications he deemed advisable, the 
Reverend revivor ends his letter as follows : 

•'The Life thus abridged will be most useful. This living copy of 
Blessed John Berchmans ' is worthy of its model, and will be its fitting 
companion picture, the more so, as Father Sire was, in so many ways, 
connected with students and college work. He will be the natural 
link between Saints Stanislas, Aloysius Qonzaga, and Blessed John 
Berchmans on the one hand, and the holy missionaries of the Society on 
the other. Here was a gap to be filled, here was needed an intermediate 
Tint in the variegated crown of the Society of Jesus. 

" Dpcember 21, 1869." 



Several other prelates have expressed sentiments fully in accordance 
with those already given. Tliese we will not quote at length, but content 
ourselves with adding that Monseigneur Maupoint, Bishop of St. Denis, 
after reading a short notice, which was published by his orders in the 
Almanach religieux de Bourbon, of tlie events which had just taken place, 
at the death of Father Charles, wrote as follows, June 22, 1863, to a cor- 
respondent at Versailles : " If the facts related in this notice' are veri- 
table. Father Charles will one day be canonized-truly, a great honor for 

' Since canonized, and now St. John Berchmans. 



8 Approbations. 

the diocese. I visited this dear Father on his sick-bed, before he left St 
Denis, and was much edified by him. I shall be happy to insert the 
notice in Les Fleurs spirituelles de Bourbon. '" 

"We add in conclusion, that Monseigneur de Langalerie, Archbishop of 
Auch, after introducing at Rome, as Bishop of Belley, the cause of M. 
Yiannej, the venerable Cure of Ars, did not hesitate to declare that the 
facts related in the biography of Father Charles Sire were sufficient Vt 
entitle him to the appellation of venerable. 

The satisfaction, edification, and pleasure even, which their Lordships, 
the Right Reverend Bishops above cited, experienced in reading Father 
Charles's biography were shared by others ; and what these have thought 
of our hero's sanctity, amiability, attractions, and favor with God; what 
they have believed concerning the author's fidelity as a historian, and 
his discretion in handling the subject ; what they have said eulogistic of 
the matter and style of the work itself, extolling its irresistible charms 
and the good it is everywhere destined to effect, especially in seminaries 
and religious houses; what they have done to make the Life known— all 
this have many other priests, many lay persons of all classes of society, 
many members of various religious communities, also thought, believed, 
said, and done, as is evinced by the innumerable testimonies we have re- 
ceived from them. 

"We desire it to be understood that Father Charles's biography is not 
exclusively our own work, many of the witnesses of this good Father's 
saintly life having furnished us with much valuable and edifying infor- 
mation, expressed in fitting language and carrying with it the impress of 
authenticity, and numberless others having assisted us in a manner 
which, in our opinion, is not the least important — that of fervently and 
perseveringly praying Heaven to bless our efiorts. 



AUTHOR'S PREFACE. 



The publication of this Biography affords us much 
pleasure, as it is a compliance with many and oft-repeated 
requests. Innumerable favors having been granted through 
the intercession of the Rev. Father Charles, during the 
fourteen years ^ that have elapsed since he yielded up his 
soul to God, the recipients of them are naturally anxious 
to know more of him, to become acquainted with all the 
details of so saintly and edifying a life, that thus their 
affection for him be increased, their faith in invoking him, 
and their desire to imitate his virtues. 

We ourselves have experienced, in a wonderful manner, 
the power of this generous intercessor's mediation ; 
hence, in obeying the inspiration to write his Biography, 
we are likewise gratifying the promptings of our own 
heart, in thus laying at his feet our tribute of love and 
gratitude; happy, indeed, if these simple pages, the first 
fruits of our zeal for his glory, serve but to enkindle in 
other souls those sentiments of profound veneration for 
him and unbounded confidence in him with which we are 
animated ; knowing that such will redound only to the 
glory of God, which this good Father so zealously sought 
to promote, the honor of Mary, who showered upon him 
her choicest blessings, and the consolation of the faithful 
themselves, for time and eternity. 

» At the date of this translation, 1889, Father Charles has been dead twenty-seven 
years, having breathed his last August 4th, 1862. 



10 Author's Preface. 

Though doubtless lacking many requisites of a good bi- 
ographer, we are nevertheless rich in that zeal inciting us to 
a thorough knowledge of our hero, and the desire to pre- 
sent our readers with a scrupulously faithful joortrait of his 
character. Thanks to this zeal, we have been able to ob- 
tain from most reliable sources abundant information con- 
cerning him, on points wherein we were deficient. 

His other relatives and friends, liis fellow-students both 
at the Preparatory and Tlieologictd Seminaries, liis pro- 
fessors and teachers, even his superiors and the directors 
of his conscience, have all vied with one another in ac- 
quainting us with his virtues and defects, with the most 
striking traits of his childhood, youth, and sacerdotal life. 

His manuscripts, his correspondence, tlie journal he kept 
so faithfully the last twelve years of his life, his notes written 
under God's eye during the retreats, and intended espe- 
cially for his director, were put in our hand ; and it is to 
these we are indebted for the secrets of his religious life. 
As to those incidents of his exterior life (the mere efflo- 
rescence of the interior) herein related of his novitiate, of 
the period during which he was employed in teaching, and 
also of that in which he was pui'suing his theological 
studies, they, too, have nearly all been furnished us-by liis 
brethren in religion. 

To make the Biography as complete and as satisfactory 
as possible, we have sought information from every possible 
quarter — from his scholars, his other relatives, his fellow 
travellers — even from those persons whose acquaintance 
with him was limited to that of having been witnesses of 
his death on ship-board. And we must say that to these 
latter we are indebted for not the least interesting of our 
details. So deep and lasting the impression his memory 
made upon them, that the mere mention of his name, 
which not one of them had forgotten, was the sole in- 



Author s Preface. \\ 

troduction necessary to assure us a welcome and those 
many testimonies of kindness we shall ever remember most 
gratefully. 

If among these persojis, or^ in fact, among any who read 
these pages, there be one acquainted with additional in- 
cidents or traits concerning the subject of this Biography, 
we beg him to consider these lines as an appeal to his gen- 
erosity in forwarding us tliose precious souvenirs, which 
have everv where been so cheerfully given.' 

• Such information should he sent to one of the following Sulpician clergymen, 
brothers of Father Charles : the Rev. Vital Sire, at the Theological Seminary of 
Toulouse; the Rev. Doininique.Sire, at the Seminary of St. Sulpice, Paris; the Rev. 
Cesalre Sire, at the Theological Seminary of Puy-en-Velay (Haute Loire). 



CONTENTS. 



Pagk 
Author's Preface. -------- 9 

Author's Declaration. - - - - - - - -16 

Chapter 

I. CmLDnooD OF Father Charles. - - - - 17 

11. Father Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 26 

1. His Conduct before and after his First Communion. 26 

2. Charles's Zeal as a Sodalist. 32 

3. Charles's Zeal whilst in the Second Latin and the Rhet- 

oric Classes. 37 

4. The Memory Charles left at Polignan. - - - 44 

5. Charles's Dispositions on Leaving Our Lady of Poli- 

gnan. - - - . . - _ _ 48 

III. The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. - - - 53 

1. Virtues most Conspicuous in Charles during the First 

and Second Years. 53 

2. Charles's Promotion to the Tonsure. — The Vacation 

which followed. 72 

3. Charles's Notable Progress in Virtue duiing his Third 

Year at the Theological Seminary, - - - 78 

IV. The Religious Vocation. 84 

1. The Divine Call. — Charles Responds to it. - - 84 

2. Charles Requests Admission into the Society of Jesus, 

and is Received as a Novice. - - - - 91 
13 



14 Contents. 

Chapter Pagk 

V. The Novitiate of the Jesuit Fathers at Toulouse. 100 

1. Brother Charles's Conduct during the tirst Mouths of his 

Novitiate. — His Fervor and Joy. - - - 100 

2. Brother Charles's Conduct before, during, and after his 

Grand Retreat of Thirty Days. - - - 103 

3. Brother Charles's Conduct during the Second Year 

of his Xovitiate.— He is appointed Monitor. - 125 

4. Brother Charles-'s Conduct towards the end of his No- 

vitiate.— His First Vows. - - . - 132 

VI. Father Charles's Regekcy at the College of La 

Grande Sauve, near Bordeaux. - - - 140 

1. General Idea of Brother Charles as Regent. - - 140 

2. Brother Charles as Professor. ----- 145 

3. Brother Charles as Sub-Prefect. - - - - 158 

VII. Father Charles's Scholastic ate at Vals, near 

Puy-en-Velay. ------ 177 

1. His Zeal in the Acquisition of the Ecclesiastical 

Sciences. . . . - ^ . - . 179 

2. His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. - - 182 
VIII. His Foreign Mission. - - - - - - 195 

1. The Call of God and his Superiors. — His Correspond- 

ence to it. - - - - - - - 195 

2. Father Charles is ordained Pj-iest.— His First Mass. 201 

3. The Adieus. - - - - ... 209 

4. The Departure and Voyage. 216 

IX. Father Charles at Reunion Island. - - - 220 

1. First Trials of Father Charles. ----- 220 

2. Father Charles's Sickness. - - . . . 224 

3. Father Charles leaves Bourbon to return to France. - 228 

X. Father Charles's Last Days. — His Death at Sea. - 233 



Contents. 1 5 



Chapter Page 

XI. Extraordinary Events that took place at the 

TIME OF AND AFTER FATHER ChARLES's DeATH. 245 

1. Revelation of the Death of Father Charles and of his 

Entrance into Heaven. ----- 245 

2. Favors of all Kinds accorded ('atherine. - - 252 

3. Wonders wrought by God to establish Devotion to 

Father Charles. - 254 



AUTHOR'S DECLARATION. 



Ere beginning the narration of this beautiful life, which 
was crowned by so touching and glorious a death, we de- 
clare that, in applying the terms Saint or Blessed to Father 
Charles, aud more especially in attributing to him anything 
of a miraculous nature, we do so only in the sense authorized 
by the decrees of Pope Urban VIII., dated March 13, 1625, 
and June 13, 1631; and that we are in no wise anticipating 
that final judgment of the infallible authority of Jesus 
Christ^s Vicar, to which supreme tribunal we in all things 
tender a filial and entire submission. 

Saint-Jory, near Toulouse, Sept. 10, 1876. 
Feast of the Holy Name of Mary. 



16 



LIFE OF 
FATHEE CHAELES SIEB, 

Of tJie Society of Jesus. 



CHAPTER I. 
Childhood of Father Charles. 

)ORN in France, in the village of Saint- Jor}', near Tou- 
louse, Father Charles Sire, the subject of this Biog- 
raphy, was descended, on his father^s side, from two 
honorable families, the lives of several of whose members 
were most beautiful examples of virtue. We cite here 
but one Gi these, Margaret Sire, Father Charles's grand- 
aunt, whom the most venerable ecclesiastics of the neigh- 
borhood used invariably to call The Saint, and who, 
indeed, died in the odor of sanctity, at the age of eighty- 
three, only a few months before this good Father's birth. 
At the moment of her death, her face became beautiful 
and apparently transfigured; whilst after death from her 
body, which still remained flexible, exhaled a sweet and 
penetrating odor, like that of violets, perfuming the whole 
house. This wonderful fact was known to all the inhabi- 
tants of Saint-Jory. 

On the maternal side. Father Charles was even more 



1 8 ChildJiood of Father Charles. 

highly privileged ; for Mme. Sire could count during her life 
fifteen priests in her family: six of her OAvn sons, two 
uncles, one nephew, and six cousins. Several of these, 
since deceased, will receive especial mention in this book, 
as it was under their auspices and patronage that Father 
Charles became a priest. It suffices for us now to name 
but one, Monseigneur Savy, Bishop of Aire, whom all the 
priests in his diocese and the bishops in his province spoke of 
as a true hisliop, and the two Matthieu brotliers, who, 
on their return from exile in Spain, filled successively, for 
twenty-eight 3'ears, the important post of pastor of Saint 
Sernin at Toulouse. Illustrious as they were by reason 
of their talents, they were more so by their virtues ; and 
their memory is held in veneration in both the dioceses of 
Aire and Toulouse. ' 

Of the ten children who composed the Sire family. 
Father Charles was the seventh. A sister younger than 
himself and two brothers having died before they were old 
enough to make their First Communion, there survived 
seven brothers, only one of whom has remained a layman, 
the other six becoming priests, three of these belonging to 
the Congregation of St. Sulpice, which directs theological 
seminaries. 

Father Charles was born on the 21st of Decenibei-, 1828, 
and baptized on the 25th, God wishing, it would seem, 
that he should be born to grace on the day on which 
the Church celebrates the birth of the Author of grace. 
Throughout life, he ever regarded the day of his bap- 
tism as a blessed one, or, as he styled it, a fortunate day, 
the mere thought of which filled him with delight, and each 
recurring anniversary of the event was celebrated by him in 
a manner truly admirable, that could but reveal the trans- 

' Mouseigneur Savy was first cousin to Mme. Sire, and the two Matthieu broth- 
ers were her maternal uncles. 



CJiildJiood of Father Charles. 19- 

ports of love and gralfitude with which the memory filled his 
heart. Hence was the name Noel, which he had received 
in baptism, especially dear to him. 

Having been given as patrons the apostles Saints 
Peter and Paul, he had an especial devotion to these two 
pillars of the Church, always fervently invoking their in- 
tercession, and devoutly celebrating their feast; and it was 
a subject of great congratulation to him, after becoming a 
member of the Society of Jesus, that it was on this festival 
he made the annual renewal of vows. Even now, since he 
has left this land of exile for his true country, does it not 
seem as if he still wished to honor them, many. of the re- 
markable favors believed to have been obtained through 
his intercession being received on some one of the days 
consecrated to them ? 

But of all his Christian names the one he loved the best 
and honored the most was that of Charles, which the Church 
had also given him, and under which he was enrolled 
among her children. He loved to hear it, to pronounce it 
himself, to be called by it, to write it, and after the ex- 
ample of an illustrious saint, he often signed his less impor- 
tant letters witii this single name. May we not see herein 
the reason why God has permitted him, since his death, to 
be called only Father Charles, this, in fact, being the name 
by which he is now chiefly known, loved, and venerated ? 

It can be said of young Charles, as of so many of the 
canonized saints, that he imbibed piety with his mother's 
milk, Mme. Sire sparing no pains from his earliest years to 
make him a little angel. Gentleness and patience unalter- 
able, caresses, promises, advice, and reproaches truly mater- 
nal—nothing was neglected that could form to virtue the 
heart of a child. Hence, he turned almost instinctively to 
God, and that amiable, child-like piety, ever one of his 
greatest charms, was not slow in manifesting itself. 



20 Childhood of FalJier Charles. 

The Blessed Vir^jin was its first and principal object. 
Mary had revealed herself to him from his tenderest in- 
fancy^ as we learn from the following. * 

Margaret, a greataunt of Charles, had just died under 
his father's roof, and, as we have already said, in the odor 
of sanctity. Having been a witness of her holy life, Mme. 
Sire held her in great esteem and veneration, so much 
so, that when Charles was born she felt inspired to con- 
secrate him to the Queen of angels through this pious 
relative, *' believing," she said, ^* that in offering my new- 
born babe to Mary through her, I would thus draw down 
upon him countless benedictions." Nor were the mother's 
hopes deceived; for this consecration was doubtless the 
origin of his sanctity and happiness, the Blessed Virgin 
accepting the offering, and treating the child as a sacred 
deposit which she preserved through life from mortal sin, 
and upon whom she showered her choicest favors, not 
the least precious of which was his great devotion to her- 
self. This she accomplislied through the instrumentality 
of a pious peasant, named Catherine Beillard. As this 
person plays no unimportant part in our narrative, and es- 
pecially that portion of it referring to Father Charles's 
death, we deem it advisable to mention here the origin of 
their subsequent relations. 

In the year 1834, Charles being only six years old, Cath- 
erine, who had passed her twenty-eighth year, happened to 
call at Mme. Sire's house, at a time when this pious lady 
was reading a sjoiritual book to some devout neighbors. 
Impressed by w^hat she heard, Catherine asked for especial 
instruction, and Mme. Sire, complying with her desires, 
acquitted herself of this office of charity so zealously and 
successfully, that Catherine soon became a fervent Chris- 
tian, living only for God and duty. 

The relations which henceforth existed between Mme. 



Childhood of Father Charles. 2 1 

Sire and herself brought her constantly in contact with 
the children, particnlaily Charles, who by reason of his 
tender age was neai'ly always with his mother. 

Catherine could not fail to notice the child's good dis- 
position; and struck by his candor, his innocence, and 
especially^ what is unusual at that age, his pious inclina- 
tions, she soon became very fond of him, showing her affec- 
tion by caresses, by trifling presents, and by talking to 
l^im, striving in all their little conversations to inspire him 
with still greater love for Our Lord and His Blessed 
Mother. 

Charles, reciprocating her affection, was pleased to be 
with her, and his interest in these talks became more and 
more marked, Catherine's words, ever plain and simple, 
but full of faith and fervor, making the deepest and most 
salutary impression upon his tender soul. He was soon 
penetrated with such love for Jesus and Mary that within 
the space of two years his piety assumed the form of a 
zealous and privileged devotion. Excited by Catherine's 
exhortations, and interiorly directed by the spirit of God, 
his love for Mary was indeed great; and even at that early 
age he often repaired to the shrine of Our Lady of Good 
Gift, at the distance of more than a mile from his home, 
on his return expressing to his little sister the sentiments 
that animated his soul, hoping thus to make her par- 
ticipate in liis devotions to Mary, and likewise in the 
graces he received from her. 

Catherine was over-joyed at young Charles's rapid prog- 
ress in piety. She could not understand how a child of 
so tender an age, who had scarcely begun to read, and 
whose heart had not yet known the visit of the Eucharistic 
God, could take such interest in conversations which 
turned altogether on subjects of piety. But above all did 
she admire the treasures of divine grace enriching him, 



22 Childhood of Father Charles. 

and gave thanks to Mary for such especial favors. " Ah! 
how often," she has frequently said, " how often, as he was 
leaving the house, have not my husband and I, following 
him with looks of tenderness, exclaimed to each other, 
' What a privileged child I what a beautiful soul I Some 
day he will be a great saint ! He reminds one of the 
Child Jesus, at the age of twelve, teaching the doctors in 
the temple ! ' " 

On his part, Charles loved Catherine with truly filial devo- 
tion, giving her his childish confidence and often recom- 
mending himself to her prayers. Later on, Ave shall speak 
of the salutary effects of this mutual affection, which, once 
established in their hearts by the Holy Spirit, never ceased 
to produce incomparable fruits of benediction, the chief 
of which to Charles, in boyhood, were the preservation of 
his innocence, a marked progress in virtue, and a faithful 
correspondence to the most precious of all graces — that of 
a vocation to the priesthood. 

When but seven years old, he became one of the sanctu- 
ary boys at Saint- Jory. In this capacity, his modesty and 
good behavior excited the admiration of every one. Fer- 
vent and exemplary, he never gave way to levity. With 
his young companions he was kind, gentle, and even cour- 
teous, but never familiar ; yet his was a warm, affectionate 
nature, as evinced by his gratitude to all who took the 
least interest in him. 

At catechism, as at school, his application and study 
entitled him to a place in the foremost ranks. It is even re- 
lated of him that when but ten years of age, in a protracted 
public examination, he answered so well all the questions 
put to him in catechism, that his astonished pastor said witli 
a smile, *' Sit down, my child, you know as much about 
it as I do." 

This rapid progress at school delighted his family, and 



CJiildhood of FatJier Charles. 23 

filled them with the hope that he might, one day, make 
his mark in some of the professions. With this end in 
view (that of preparing him for a professional career), an 
elder brother, M. Marcel Sire, was charged with the duty 
of giving him Latin lessons during his (M. MarceFs) va- 
cations. The child's gratitude for this act of kindness, as 
evinced by his perfect docility and great and successful ap- 
plication to study, was such that the astonished and de- 
lighted teacher devoted himself to his young pupil with 
reciprocal ardor, frequently stimulating his efforts by little 
presents. Xor was Charles's heart less capable of love 
tlian liis mind of understanding, as the following anecdote 
will prove. One day, pricking a vein, he wrote with his 
blood a short note to this brother, simple indeed in style, 
but fraught with meaning. '^ I love you very much, my 
dear brotlier," it said, " and to prove it, I write this letter 
with my blood. Adieu." 

M. Marcel was deeply touched at this act, which evinced 
great generosity and delicacy of sentiment, at an age when 
children are supposed to possess very little. Struck, more- 
over, at his intelligence, good sense, and piety, that daily 
became more apparent, he began to suspect that the child 
was called to the life of perfection. Nor was he long in 
doubt ; }i few words that young Charles let fall, and his 
eager desire to enter the Preparatory Seminary, revealed 
the truth. M. Marcel now urged his father to send the 
boy to tlie seminary of Toulouse, but a serious obstacle, 
that the prudent parent deemed insurmountable, prevented 
the immediate accomplishment of this. Charles, now near- 
ly eleven years of age, was distressed at the delay, but not 
discouraged. Making this trial the means of increasing 
his confidence in Mary, he resumed, with renewed vigor, 
his pious pilgrimages to Our Lady of Good Gift ; he also 
visited Catherine oftener, and deriving fresh strength from 



24 Childhood of Father Charles. 

intercourse with her, he solicited^, in union with her, more 
abundant graces, believing that redoubled zeal and his 
consequent advancement in virtue rendering him more 
pleasing to God, to whose greater glory it must needs con- 
tribute, would no doubt obtain, in time, a favorable an- 
swer to his petition. 

His confidence was not misplaced. B}" a providential 
combination of circumstances, in which M. Sire could but 
recognize the hand of God, his son Marcel was made profes- 
sor at the Preparatory Seminary of Polignan, and conse- 
quently Charles could be entered there as a pupil at the 
next session. ^ 

On hearing this good news, Charles was almost wild 
with joy; and in contrast to his quiet, calm demeanor, 
he gave full vent to his feelings. Three things especially 
delighted him — the happiness of having his brother for 
his professor, thoughts of the progress he expected to make 
in study under his brother's direction, and the well-founded 
hope of being there admitted to his First Communion 
under the most favorable circumstances. His conduct now 
became more edifying, if possible, than ever, his coun- 
tenance more cheerful, his diligence in his studies even 
greater than before. One thought absorbed him — that of 
repaying his parents for the sacrifices they were about to 
impose upon themselves for him. 

One day, whilst walking alone in one of the public squares 
of the village, wholly absorbed in reflection, more like a man 
of mature years than a child, he was met by the parish priest 
of Saint-Jory. Astonished at his serious, thoughtful man- 
ner, the good Father said: " What are you doing here, my 
child? what is the matter? why are you so serious?" — 
'' Father, -I am thinking," was the answer. '* Thinking? 

1 The Preparatory Seminary of Our Lady of Polignan Is situated near the rail- 
road station of Montr<?jeau (Haute-Garoune). 



Childhood of Father Charles. 25 

and of what ? " continued the priest. " Father, I am think- 
ing," said the earnest boy, " that if I go to Polignan this 
year, I onght to study very hard; as you know, we are a 
large family, and the education of so many boys costs our 
parents many sacrifices. I should feel very sorry to think 
that those they are about to make for me would be in 
vain. Yes, I must study very hard to compensate them 
for their trouble." ^' You are right, my bo}^," said the 
pastor, caressing him; '*' persevere in these sentiments, and 
you will one day be an honor to your family." Nor was 
tliis prophecy long unfulfilled. 



CHAPTER II. 

Father Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 
I. — His Conduct before and after his First Communion. 

^^l^OUXG Charles was too well disposed not to conduct 
^ himself from liis very entrance into the seminar}' 
at Polignan as a most conscientious pupil, who to 
fulfil his duty had but to know it. As to this, there is not 
one dissenting voice, either among his superiors or fellow- 
students, all of whom unite in declaring tliat his life tliere 
was from the very start uniformly regular: that he be- 
came in a short time a model of virtue and piety; and 
that, during the last four years especially, he was foremost 
even among the most fervent. Always I'espectful and de- 
voted to his teachers, full of gentleness, courtesy, charity, 
and though tfulness towards his companions, he soon be- 
came a favorite with all. 

" His first care," said Father Lacomme, then his friend 
and fellow-student, later, his brother Jesuit, ''on entering 
Polignan was to associate himself especially with those pu- 
pils whose virtue was well known, and who, by reason 
of tlieir influence, their experience, and more particularly 
their piety, could hold the place of mentors to iis younger 
bo3's, and keep us in tlie right path. Charles always 
joyfully sought their pious rendezvous, was docile in re- 
ceiving their advice, and faitliful in following it to the 
letter. Among these young friends was one for whose 
society he had a great predilection, but who, alas I died 

36 



His First Couunumon. 27 

soon after Charles made his acquaintance, leaving in the 
seminary a memory embalmed in the odor of sanctity. 
Charles was frequently in his company, and, indeed, made 
it a practice to pass certain recreations with him and 
another student, for the express purpose of conferring to" 
gether on spiritual things. It was from these salutary con- 
versations, always so full of charms for Charles, that the 
sweet and amiable piety already implanted in his heart 
assumed a new and more vigorous development, from the 
first months of his entrance into the seminary. 

" It became especially manifest a little later, when the 
superior made known the names of the twelve boys who 
were to be admitted that year to the Holy Table. Both 
Charles and myself had tlie happiness of being among the 
number. As soon as Charles knew who they were he hast- 
ened to them in recreation, spoke to them of the great 
event with an overflowing heart, and associated himself with 
them in an especial manner. It was easy to perceive that 
his soul was deeply penetrated with the importance of the 
solemn act we were about to perform, all his conversations 
turning naturally upon this one subject. But when the 
preparatory exercises began, ah! then it was his piety and 
zeal knew no bounds. Not content with preparing him- 
self for this eventful day, he was likewise desirous of seeing 
his companions do the same; and to excite their fervor, he 
would frequently say to them: ' How happy we are in be- 
ing twelve in number, like the apostles with Our Lord I 
but, alas! there was a Judas among them, and let us take 
care! ' The happy day came; it would be impossible to 
describe the joy that inundated his soul; so great were his 
transports that he could not restrain them. Ever to bear 
in mind the blessed remembrances of this day, he wrote 
the date in a little blank-book that he carried constantly 
about him, and each recurring anniversary was celebrated 



28 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

with that gratitude and love that revealed the unfading im 
pression made upon his heart. It was^ as he styled it, one of 
his most fortunate days, which he must give entirely to God. 

^^ The eleven other boys Avho were admitted to the Holy 
Table with himself became, for this reason, esjoecially dear 
to him. Xot only did he preserve their names and ever 
recommend them to God in his prayers, but annually he 
made himself their substitute before this good Master, 
offering to Him for each one of them in particular that 
testimony of gratitude and love due from each. Later, 
when wishing to give any of his fellow-students an especial 
mark of his affection, he would add his name to this list 
of First Communicants, saying with great feeling, 'Al- 
though you did not make your First Communion with me, 
we are such good friends that I am going to write 3'our 
name among those who did."* 

''This remembrance of his First Communion,"" adds 
Father Lacomme, " was ever fresh and unfading in his 
heart, and undoubtedly the inexhaustible fountain of his 
fervor. Eight months before his death, meeting me in 
the Isle of Bourbon, after several years of separation, he 
spoke of that great day, and with unaffected delight. ' Oh I 
don"t you remember our First Communion? " he said; ' what 
has become of the other ten?" Our inquiries gave us rea- 
son to bless God for His especial favors to ourselves; for 
of the twelve Ave were the only two called to the holy 
ministry and the religious life." 

This vocation to the priesthood of which Father La- 
comme here makes mention, and unequivocal evidences of 
which had already manifested themselves in Charles, was, 
on the beautiful day of his First Communion, so clearly 
made known to him, or rather so deeply impressed upon 
him, that he could not refrain from running to his director 
and opening his heart to him ou the subject. 



.His First Comviunion. 29 

Very few of the boys of the lower classes of study in the 
Preparatory Seminary of Polignan were j)ermiti;ed. to wear 
the cassock; a more than ordinary share of virtue must 
needs be his who would obtain this honor; yet Charles was 
thus clothed very shortly after making his First Com- 
munion. He was indeed very young, but his heart M'as 
pure and given unreservedly to God, and his conduct most 
exemplary. Moreover, he had great good sense, application, 
and a fair share of success in his studies. Hence, as his 
vocation seemed solid, and his desire to wear tlie cassock 
was very strong, his director deemed it advisable to grant 
him this privilege. The time for so doing could not have 
been better chosen. The Arclibishop of Toulouse, then 
making a pastoral visitation in the Pyrenees, had prom- 
ised to be at Polignan on the feast of the Holy Trinity, 
to administer Confirmation to all those students who had 
not yet received this sacrament, but especially to those 
who had just made their First Communion, eight days 
previously. 

And it was on this day, so memorable for Charles, that he 
had the happiness of receiving the holy habit — that habit 
he had so often envied his brothers, and which, we must say, 
he always strove to honor. His joy was such that he wrote 
immediately to his pious mother, that she might share it. 
" He could not,'* said this devout lady, ''^behold himself 
clothed in the cassock without experiencing genuine delight. 
Two months later, having come home for the vacation, he 
hastened to the shrine of Our Lady of Good Gift, to oifer 
there his tribute of thanksgiving. Impelled by gratitude, 
he also visited Catherine, and he took advantage of his stay 
at home to do his little sister^'s soul all the good he could, ex- 
horting her to piety, obedience especially, with this end in 
view relating to her numberless edifying stories." 

Indeed, piety and obedience were at this time his two most 



30 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

brilliant virtaes. ^' From the day of his First Communion/* 
says Father Lacomme. "his piety ever went on increasing. 
He frequented the Holy Table regularly, and soon became 
a weekly communicant. His piety was tender and full of 
unction; he knew how to converse with Our Lord, heart to 
heart, as one friend Avith another. This could be seen 
even in his exterior, and I know that it was so. Xoisy, 
boisterous sports were distasteful to him, his preference 
being for those quiet relaxations which did not interrupt 
his union with God. With this good Master he could re- 
main all day, like a loving child with its father. He went 
to Him in all things with a simplicity that was astonishing, 
and he asked for graces with such confidence as knew not 
the shadow of doubt. His lively faith and his charity 
made him see and love God everywhere, especially in his 
superiors. Hence his respect, esteem, and devotedness 
for them were marked; and no one remembers ever to have 
lieard him express the least unfavorable word of any one of 
them.'* 

He obeyed them in all things, with a simplicity truly re- 
markable. Obedience, in fact, was already so deeply rooted 
in his heart, that it had become one of his most salient 
characteristics; and he himself states, in some of the notes 
taken during one of his retreats, that this was the virtue 
for which, since his twelfth year, God had given him the 
greatest predilection. So habitual and precious, from that 
time, did it become to him, that he practised it at home, 
during vacation, as perfectly as at college. 

Not satisfied with obeying, even in the slightest details, 
both his mother and the elder brother who kept him busy 
with his books five hours every day, he observed, witli 
unflagging exactness, the vacation rule laid down at Po- 
lignan for those who wore the cassock ; and this boy, 
scarcely thirteen years of age, cheerfully performed, during 



His First Comuiunion. 31 

those days of freedom and repose, all those pious exercises, 
fidelity to which even fervent seminarians sometimes find 
very difficult. 

Every morning he devoted a half hour to mental prayer, 
and assisted at the adorable sacrifice of the Mass. During 
the day he said his beads and recited the Little Office of 
the Blessed Virgin; then, towards nightfall, he made a 
visit of at least a quarter of an hour to the Blessed Sac- 
rament, and gave a half hour to spiritual reading. And 
these acts of devotion, usually so wearisome to children, 
he performed with loving fervor, for his obedience was not 
that of fear or mere routine — it was the fruit of love. He 
obeyed his superiors and parents because he loved them, 
and beheld iu them the representatives of God Himself. 

This same motive it was that impelled him to study 
with diligence, and gave a supernatural character to all his 
actions. '^ Charles, ^^ says one of his most intimate friends, 
now a pastor in the diocese of Toulouse, ''^ studied hard, 
and always with the sole view of pleasing God, by thus 
doing His will, and qualifying himself the better to save 
souls — an end ever redounding to His greater glory. 
This was his dominant thought, and he ai)peared compara- 
tively indifferent to everything else. Hence, after the dis- 
tribution of prizes on exhibition days, he never failed to 
make an offering of his to Our Lord, through His Blessed 
Mother." 

Li the lower classes, his efforts were crowned witli suc- 
cess annually, notable rewards in every branch of instruc- 
tion being conferred upon him. For various reasons, how- 
ever, these triumphs were but little noticed in the family 
circle, God doubtless permitting this that young Charles's 
heart should be directed solely to Him, and all the faculties 
of his soul employed in making Him known and loved. In- 
deed, it was at this very time that the child's zeal, taking 



32 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

fresh expansion, became more active and generous ; and 
the principal means God used to work this happy trans- 
formation were the associations or sodalities into which 
he was admitted as member. 

II.— Charles's Zeal as a Socialist. 

There were now three distinct sodalities at Polignan: 
that of St. Aloysius Gonzaga, for all the lay-students and 
such members of the lower classes as wore the cassock; that 
of the Holy Angels, for the ecclesiastics ' of the fifth, fourth, 
and third classes; lastly, that of the Blessed Virgin, the 
most honorable of all, into which only the most pious eccle- 
siastics of the second and the rhetoric classes were admitted. 

Charles was successively admitted into each, " and it was 
then," says one of his fellow-students, '' was born that 
zeal for the salvation of souls and God's glory which, 
during the rest of his life, was to be his distinguishing 
characteristic. Its first manifestations were the fraternal 
admonitions which, upon occasion, he gave to his young 
friends — charitable admonitions, given with such tact, 
delicacy, and gentleness, that they never offended — and yet 
Charles, at this time, was not more than twelve or thirteen 
years of age." 

To these passing remarks he soon added the apostleship 
of the word, and the edifying stories and anecdotes he 
used to relate are still remembered. Full of faith and 
fervor, his words always impressed upon those who heard 
them some good thought or holy resolution. 

Says a pious lady of Saint-Jory, ^'He often called at 
my house, and at every visit he had something charming to 
relate, some incidents of Our Lord's life, or of His miracles ; 
and his usual topic of conversation was the Blessed Virgin. 
Of this he never grew weary. Oh! hoAV truly pious he 

' Tbose were called ecclesiastics who wore the cassock. 



His Zeal as a Socialist, 33 

was. His was a heart of gold . His soul was all for God, 
and he had no desire save that of making others love God 
and the Blessed Virgin. I could not help thinking and 
saying that this child, so young and yet so zealous, was 
surely one of the predestined/' 

Another inhabitant of the same village, whom Charles 
used to visit, never heard his name mentioned without ex- 
claiming, '' What a beautiful soul was his ! he was an 
angel ! " and then, Avith tears in his eyes, he would repeat 
some of the many edifying things he had listened to from 
Charles; and on seeing his picture latterly, he cried out in 
delight, wiping away the big tears that filled his eyes, 
*^ Oh! yes, that is he, he who was goodness itself ! He was 
a lamb, a true lamb of the good God." 

Not less vivid and lasting was the impression Charles 
made at Polignan. His fellow- students, long since ma- 
ture men, even now never think or speak of him with- 
out feeling impelled, almost in spite of themselves, to 
render testimony to his praise. ^'^I should be a veritable 
ingrate," said one of them,' " were I to forget his kindness 
to me. The first time I saw him was the day of my en- 
trance into the seminary. I Avas just crossing the thresh- 
old, and though a perfect stranger to him, he came 
forward with a word of welcome. From that moment we 
were friends. I have always believed there was something 
providential in this meeting, for his friendship has ever 
since exercised over me a most salutary influence. I never 
think of him without recalling that good angel whom God 
sent to the young Tobias, and avIio guided liim and be- 
stowed so many favors upon him during his long and 
perilous journey. 

'' A few days after my entrance at Polignan, Father 
Contamin came to preach the retreat for us. Yielding to 

* M. S€nac, now a priest in the diocese of Toulouse. 



34 Charles at the Preparatory Seinhiary. 

the attractions of grace, Charles, from this time, entered 
upon an entirely new path in life, in which he ever after 
continued, making great progress. It was now, at the 
suggestion of this Father, and after the example of some of 
the older inmates of the house, he established with two of 
his fellow-students the Association of the Holy Family. 
This association, whose end is to honor the Hearts of 
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, to promote God^s glory and the 
salvation of souls, drawing down upon those who con- 
stitute it the graces needed to maintain themselves in fer- 
vor, is composed of only three members, each of whom 
must honor these holy Hearts in general, and in partic- 
ular that which has fallen to his lot to represent in the 
society. 

'^Charles was alwa3"s the soul of this reunion. It was 
he who ever directed and stimulated the associates' zeal. 
One of the members having fallen sick, shortly after its 
establishment, I was chosen to fill his place, and God 
alone knows the inestimable blessing this proved to me ! I 
feel confident that whatever of that spirit of piety and fer- 
vor so essential to a true Christian, and especially a priest, 
I still possess, is altogether due to this association, which I 
can never recall without the most lively emotions of grati- 
tude, and a renewal of my faith and charity. 

'^ It would be difficult indeed to recount all the little 
devices of piety and zeal by which he sought to preserve 
our fervor. He was a true apostle, animated with celestial 
fire, and never lacking words of good counsel or pious re- 
flection. Among other practices calculated to promote 
God's glory in procuring the salvation of souls which he 
induced us to follow, was that of always, no matter where, 
when, or with whom, giving our conversations a pious turn, 
he himself setting us an admirable example in this respect, 
of prudence, delicacy, and tact. Often, when in company 



His Zeal as a Socialist. 35 

with him and other young men, I was constrained to admire 
the manner in which he quietly and gently led our conver- 
sation upon pious subjects, and that without annoying or 
wearying any one. 

*^IIe frequently recommended to our prayers some of 
our less edifying comrades. Nor did his zeal for souls stop 
here ; it went beyond the enclosure of the seminary, and 
from time to time he would beg us to pray and do penance 
for sinners in the world. 

^^ These exhortations wei'e strengthened by example ; 
God's glory and his neighbor's salvation he sought to ad- 
vance not by prayer alone, but by exercising vigorous pen- 
ances upon his body and soul, adding to those sacrifices 
inherent to his position other mortifications and practices 
of perfection most painful to nature. After the example 
of St. Berchmans and several other holy youths, besides 
following scrupulously the ordinary rule of the house, he 
imposed upon himself an especial rule of prayers and j)eni- 
tential exercises. Among other means of chastising his 
body, he used a whip of knotted cords tied together. This 
whip I myself have seen. 

** The winter's cold, which is very severe in the Pyre- 
nees, was for him another source of bodily mortification, 
particularly to his hands. Yet this he bore cheerfully and 
in a spirit of penance, taking, however, like every one else, 
the proper means for warming them, thus practising three 
beautiful virtues : mortification, charity, and obedience. 
Sometimes, seeing his fellow-students shivering with cold 
and lacking courage to warm themselves by exercise, he 
would take hold of them and force them into a lively tus- 
sle that soon set their blood into brisk circulation and im- 
parted warmth to their members. This was so much the 
more meritorious for him, as he really had no fancy for 
such games (preferring rather relaxations of a sedentary 



36 Charles at the Preparatory Sejninary. 

nature), and herein did violence to his own inclinations 
in order to follow the spirit of the rule and render a service 
to others. 

^^He practised mortification in many other ways, but 
always so quietly as scarcely to be noticed, even by his 
fellow-students, habituating himself to those numberless 
voluntary privations, apparently trifling, but which Our 
Lord deems of great value as the offerings of a fervent, lov- 
ing heart. I have frequently seen him in the morning or 
evening, when one^s appetite is sharpened by the mountain 
air, whilst pretending to eat the piece of bread given him 
(deeming himself unobserved), quietly slip a portion or even 
the whole of it in a safe place, where he knew a friendly 
hand would be sure to get it for the poor. 

*'His love for Jesus, Mary, and Joseph suggested to him 
a penitential practice that to me appeared most austere. 
He engraved the three initials of these names upon his 
arm, and every day renewed the incisions, even so deeply 
as to draw blood. This voluntary crucifixion of the flesh, 
which we would have considered barbarous in any one else, 
in him seemed admirable and truly edifying. 

^^ After what I have already said it is useless to speak of 
Charleses conduct in the house, and the influence of his 
example. His regularity, piety, and modesty were really 
wonderful. All admired and praised him, all loved and 
even venerated him. They whom grace attracted most 
strongly to God sought' him out, delighted to be in his 
company and inhale that atmosphere of faith and piety in 
which he lived. Ah I how many children, how many of 
his fellow-students, are indebted to him not only for their 
peace and happiness, but for their regularity of conduct 
and piety." ' 

1 The identical testimonies of Fatliers Lacoinme, S^nac, and several others of 
Charles's fellow-students. 



His Zeal in Latin and in RJietoric. 37 

III —Charles's Zeal whilst in the Second Latin and the Rhetoric 

Classes. 

Tims parsed the first five years of young Charles's life at 
Polignaii ; and from the account we have just given of 
these, the reader may be prepared to judge of the last two 
he spent there ; for, according to the testimony of liis 
friends and teachers, it was especially whilst in the second 
Latin and the Rhetoric classes that he revealed himself 
what he ever after remained — a pious, fervent Levite, a 
zealous, indefatigable apostle. 

He had completed his sixteenth year when he began his 
humanities. At this time the Sodality of the Blessed 
Virgin at Polignan was very flourishing, and counted 
among its members, even according to the testimony of 
those who did not belong to it, only the most exemplary 
young men. Charles was in every respect worthy of be- 
ing received into it; but as his natural timidity and hu- 
mility made him shrink from asking admission, it was 
deemed advisable for some of the sodalists to invite him to 
join them. He was deeply touched at this, and in expres- 
sion of gratitude to those members who had thus taken the 
initiative in the matter he wrote their names on the list of 
those for whom he prayed especially. 

He was received on the 28th of June, 184G, the vigil of 
the feast of S8. Peter and Paul, his two patrons. Says 
M. Senac, already quoted: 

*' So great was his happiness, and so inundated with 
grace his soul, that he actually wept some time for joy; 
and he wrote to his mother that his reception into the 
sodality was one of the greatest blessings that could have 
befallen him. In testimony of his gratitude to God, he 
recorded this day as one of those the anniversary of which 
he must ever keep a holy-day, consecrated entirely to 
Him/^ 



38 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

His title of socialist imposed new duties upon liini; and 
these, for love of Jesus and through gratitude, he resolved 
to perform generously. 

The first was indeed easy to him — to love the Blessed 
Virgin with a filial love and boundless confidence; zealous- 
ly to propagate devotion to her, and both by word and 
example induce others to do the same. In this duty he 
never failed. ^' Having become her child by a new title," 
says Father Lacomme, ^' he not only endeavored to love 
and honor her more than ever himself, but he also as- 
sumed the obligation of striving by all means in his power 
to make her known and loved by others. He really be- 
came her advocate, using all his influence (which was very 
great) to inspire devotion to her. I see him now, radiant 
with joy at the opportunity of speaking of her, which 
was frequent, for, as all knew, he was ever on the alert to 
seize the occasion. He made a resolution, after his ad- 
mission to the sodality, of never refusing any favor asked 
him in her name. This he told me himself. He always 
called her the '* Good Mother/' and only God knows the 
depth of his tenderness and love for her.'' 

^^My especial remembrance of Cliarles," adds another 
of his brother sodalists,^ ^'is, that he spoke of the Blessed 
Virgin and St. Joseph with the same simplicity as he did 
of his father, his mother, his brother, or any of his own 
family; indeed, just as one Avould speak of writing a letter 
to a relative or friend would he of addressing himself to 
the Blessed Virgin or St. Joseph. One might really have 
supposed from his reverential familiarity that he was ac- 
customed to seeing St. Joseph and conversing with him. 
One day he said to me, ' I am going to ask a certain favor 
of St. Joseph, and I think he will grant it. When you are 
very anxious to obtain anything, go to St. Joseph, and you 

^ Rev. Father Maub^, Dean of Saint-Bertrand d'Alan, iu tbe diocese of Toulouse. 



His Zeal in Latin and in Rhetoric. . 39 

will not be disappointed.' Poor Charles! I see him now, 
everywhere, as of yore — in recreation, in the evenings of the 
month of ]\[ay, when he would speak so joyfully and ten- 
derly of the Blessed Virgin; in Mary's chapel, after the re- 
ception of some new sodalist, at which times his piety and 
fervor w^ere truly contagions; and on the eves of her prin- 
cipal feasts. The day after one of these he said to me, *' I 
was so happy last night, that I could not sleep; I was at 
the foot of Mary's throne all night long: the joy that 
filled my soul surpasses understanding.' 

" During his hours of study and work, as during prayer, 
his face was ever radiant with that happiness which springs 
from keej^ing one's self in the presence of the Blessed 
Virgin. If there be a time when enthusiasm must needs 
prove contagious, it is certainly on Distribution Day, when, 
crowned and bearing their prizes, the scholars are sur- 
rounded by their relatives and friends. Yet, just amidst 
such excitement and joy, did I see Charles, the year of 
his second Latin and Rhetoric, calmly join some friends 
he had been seeking amid the tumult, and say to them with 
a mysterious air, easily understood by the initiated, ' Let 
us go to the chapel for the last time, and lay on the Blessed 
Virgin's altar the ribbons around our prizes; we must sepa- 
rate in her presence.' None of us have ever forgotten 
the silent tears of that adieu, nor the poesy of that first love 
at the feet of the ^ Good Mother.' As for me, my heart 
reverts continually to those early friendships, that sanc- 
tuary, the tenderness of those impressions, and the en- 
thusiasm that filled us youths of eighteen; and I know that 
the memory abides with -me as a never-failing fountain of 
benediction, strengthening and encouraging me when 
weary, and urging my faltering steps in the paths of perfec- 
tion. Charles appeared less moved than any of us; and 
what struck me especially was his perfectly calm and nat- 



40 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

nral manner, as if this were a familiar and ordinary scene. 
This quiet, gentle self-possession was, in my opinion, one 
of his most salient characteristics." 

To give a better idea of his zeal in Mary's service, we 
add to the above testimonies a- brief mention of some de- 
votions he practised himself and incited his fellow-stu- 
dents to practise daring vacation. 

Not content with uniting himself to them every day in 
the holy Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, at the usual 
hour of their three daily meals, he engaged himself to 
pronounce these blessed names whenever he heard the 
clock strike, and to consecrate himself to the Heart of 
Jesus, through Mary, by uttering those sweet words, which 
were the last to fall from his dying lips: ^^ All for Jesus 
through Mary I " or, *^ I am all Thine, and all that I have is 
Thine/' Tuns totns ego sum, et omnia mea tiia sunt. 

To inspire others with devotion to the Blessed Virgin, 
he would say to them, '' Let ns go to the Heart of Jesus 
through that of Mary; let us lose ourselves and be immersed 
in the love of that divine Heart, so that we act bnt from 
the impulse of grace. There let us make our meditation, 
there hear Mass, there say our Office, take our spiritual 
reading, hold our conversations, but always united to Mary. 

^' Let us also offer our prayers and actions in union with 
the prayers, actions, and dispositions of the Blessed Virgin. 
At the beginning of each, let us always, if possible, recall 
our general intention, to which we will join the especial 
one of asking great love for Jesus in the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, great love for Mary, the knowledge of our vocation, 
and the grace of corresponding to it. 

" Yet more; one day we shall be priests, and as such, 
after the example of Jesus, we are bound to labor zealously 
for the salvation of souls. Hence, let us now, during the 
vacation, begin to exercise this zeal, regarding ourselves as 



His Zeal in Latin and in Rhetoric. 41 

instruments in Mary's hands to promote the glory of her 
Divine Son; and inflamed with an ardent desire for the 
salvation of souls, let us ever preach our appointed mission 
by good example, by words of piety and gentleness, but 
especially by prayer." 

Every Monday he recited the Little Office of the Blessed 
Virgin, to place himself under her protection, and draw down 
the more abundant benedictions fi'om Heaven; Tuesday he 
consecrated to the Heart of Jesus, and, as was his custom, 
through that of Mary; and there, far from tumult and dis- 
traction, he meditated upon his motives for embracing a 
true and solid devotion to the Mother of God; on Thursday 
night, during the holy hour, that is, from eleven o^clock 
until midnight, he placed his heart in Mary's hands, thus 
to adore with her and the holy angels the Sacred Heart of 
Jesus. During the month of August he said the " Memo- 
rare "daily, and in addition to fervently celebrating all tlie 
feasts of the Blessed Virgin which occurred during vaca- 
tion, he made several Communions with the intention of 
obtaining great devotion to her, and the favor of being 
preserved through her intercession from all sin, mortal at 
least, during this time of freedom and repose. 

Next to his devotion to Mary, no obligation of a sodal- 
ist was dearer to him than that of loving his brethren in 
the sodality and of having but one heart and soul with 
them. '' He loved us," says M. Senac, '' from the depths 
of his heart, and I remember his often accosting us in these 
words: 'How good it is for brethren to dwell together,^ 
Ecce qnam homim! In maintenance of this fraternal cor- 
diality among us, he loved to give and receive those mate- 
rial tokens (objects of piety, for instance) by which holy 
souls are impelled to communicate their sentiments to one 
another. I received from him many, many such evidences 
of friendship, especially during vacation, when, more ex- 



42 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

posed to worldly influence, one felt the great need of pro- 
tection in his isolation from the sodality. 

'^ He loved also to cultivate these friendships through cor- 
respondence, and what did he not accomplish with each of 
us in this way? As for me, I received numberless letters 
from him, all redolent with the perfume of piety, and 
which I read and re-reacl. Oh! why did I lose them, for 
they were the picture of his pure and beautiful soul." 

To the above-mentioned evidences of affection, Charles 
never failed to add many ingenious devices of a heaven- 
born zeal. Daily, at vocal prayer, he remembered these 
friends; likewise did he make visits for them to the Blessed 
Sacrament, spiritual Communions, and practise voluntary 
mortifications, even offering Our Lord all his good works 
for the preservation of regularity, good example, and fer- 
vor in the sodality. Oh! you should have seen him as a 
sodalist, especially when filling the offices he so appreciat- 
ed, of loromoter and apostle. Then, indeed, nothing es- 
caped his vigilance. He exhorted some, and encouraged 
others, inspiring all with renewed animation, cordiality, 
and joy. 

This truly apostolic fervor was not confined to members 
of the sodality; the whole community felt its effects. 
When quite young, he had always taken great pleasure in 
the society of those students who, by reason of their age 
and piety, could serve him as mentors, faithfully listening 
to their advice and following their counsels. On becoming 
a sodalist he sought to express his gratitude for such 
favors by rendering these same good offices to others in 
turn; and it was truly his delight, I may say he deemed it 
a duty, to collect around him, at certain recreations, the 
younger boys, especially those who had not yet made their 
First Communion. Happy in the opportunity and hope 
of inspiring their young hearts with love of Jesus, Mary, 



His Zeal in Latin and in Rhetoric. 43 

and Joseph, be showed them great tenderness, and strove 
to prepare them far in advance for the visit of the Euchar- 
istic God, by conversations fragrant with piety, relating to 
them many edifying little stories and charming practices, 
in nearly all of whicli tlie Blessed Virgin was prominent. 

Moreover, he never let pass an occasion of speaking to 
them of God and the things of God, even setting apart a 
portion of the bonrs of relaxation for Christian conver- 
sation. Divine love had already inflamed bis soul with 
apostolic zeal, and the manner in whicli he insinuated 
himself into the hearts he wished to gain for Jesus Christ, 
gaining first for himself tbeir esteem and confidence, was 
really Avonderf nl. 

*' He was in the second Latin class, " says Father 
Dupuy, of the Society of Jesus, '''when I entered Polignan. 
The impression produced upon me by his appearance is still 
quite fresh in my mind. There was a mingling of sweet- 
ness, goodness, and affability which served as a veil to some- 
thing I could not see, but the influence of which I felt. I 
was not constrained witli him, as new scholars generally are 
with older ones. Very soon his characteristic gayety almost 
effaced the difference of age and class existitig betw^een us; 
and in a few days I became one of the fruits of his propa- 
gandism for the Sodality of the Holy Angels. 

'^ From that moment I felt that I had in him a true 
friend. I was not always very good, and in one way or 
another I, no doubt, caused sucli pure and disinterested 
affection as his great anxiety; but my assurance of the 
depth and sincerity of his charity Avas to me a wonderful 
and irresistible power, most beneficial in its effects. Know- 
ing that 1 would ever find in him not caresses or demon- 
strations, but what is far more precious in holy Christian 
friendship, it was impossible for me to refuse him any re- 
quest. This same apostolic zeal he exercised among others. 



44 CJiarles at tJie Preparatory Seminary. 

sparing no means to induce them to join the sodality, and 
persevere therein with edifying fervor. One rule of this 
association was that the members assemble once a week, 
during recreation, in groups of three or four, for conver- 
sation on spiritual subjects. For these conversations 
Charles seemed to have an especial gift; and so natural his 
manner, so bright and unaffected all he said, that his words 
never failed to leave us impressed with a sense of satis- 
faction, even when they did not produce more important 
effects." 

^^ I also had the happiness,^' adds the Rev. Father de 
Guilhempey/ ^^ of belonging to one of these groups in 
which he every week exercised the ardor of his zeal; and I 
can say that it was truly his soul's delight to speak of the 
good God, and the liappiness of loving Him and living for 
Him. Even at that early period his motto was the well- 
known one of St. Ignatius: Ad major em Dei gJoriam, 
To the greater glory of God ; and his principal occupation, 
or, at least, the motive of all his actions, to gain souls for 
Him. 

IV. — The Memory Charles Left at Polignan. 

Ah! what good did not Charles accomplish at Polignan, 
and how precious the memory he left there I Those who 
knew him best, never speak of him but with love, gratitude, 
and veneration, all congratulating themselves on having 
been his friends, and some, especially, on being the con- 
quests of his zeal. Several of them, on hearing the news of 
his death, were unable to restrain their admiration for his 
virtues, but exclaimed in a tone of the deepest conviction, 
'^Ah! Father Charles is a saint. He was an angel at 
Polignan, living but for God, and seeking only His glory. 
Yes, for God he would do and sacrifice all, even himself, 

' A priest in the diocese of Toulouse. 



The Memory he left at Polignan. 45 

and that without effort or hesitatioii, and with child-like 
simplicity; so familiar had this disposition of soul become 
to him, that it was almost second nature. Hence, none of 
those who knew him there are astonished, either at the 
odor of sanctity embalming his memory, or the irresistible 
attraction which has already moved souls to invoke his 
intercession before God. Had I heard of his working 
miracles on leaving Polignan, it would not have surprised 
me." ' 

''As for myself," writes one of them, ' April 26, 1872, 
" I owe everything to him, and if some day I am so happy 
as to bless God in heaven, it is to him, as the human 
agent, I will be indebted for it. At Polignan I loved 
him; since his death I invoke him; and God grant that 
through his powerful influence I may, some day, resemble 
him." 

Such was the impression made upon the pupils. Let us 
now listen to the testimony of his teachers. 

Writing to one of Father Sire's brothers, a short time 
after his death, the Rev. Father Dencausse, then superior 
of the Seminary at Polignan, and now Vicar General of 
Toulouse, expressed himself as follows: *^I congratulate 
you much more than I condole with you, at the death of 
your fervent religious. Beati qui in Domino mor in niter. ^ 
He has left our midst, young indeed, but with his work 
finished, having, in that brief time, wrought out his sane- 
tification and accomplished his appointed mission here. 
His life was given to God entire; his heart had never 
known division. The moment seemed to have come when 
his charity and zeal, hitherto concentrated in his own soul, 
or rather confined within a narrow circle, were to extend 

^ The above is the testimony of various pupils at Polijjnan with Charles, vs^ho are 
now priests, religious, professors, etc. 
^ The Rev. Father Debernat, now a priest in the diocese of Toulouse. 
' " Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord."— Apoc. xiv. 13. 



46 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary, 

their bounds and embrace a far wider horizon^ but the 
hand of Heaven intervened. 

'• This soul had the ardor of an apostle^ yes, of a mar- 
tvr, and God, Who is sometimes pleased to reward holy 
desires, even ere their execution, prematurely crowned his 
generous offering. I must confess to you that we at Po- 
lignan are, like yourself, a little proud of this young saint; 
we claim him as ours in great measure, for we are convinced 
that in our midst was awakened and developed, up to a 
certain point, the germ of that sanctity which was to be 
matured later. On leaving us, he was nearly prepared to 
enter into that narrow way where one is occupied solely in 
following the Divine Master, after renouncing all things 
for His sake. Of this his edifvinsr life amons: us is incon- 
testable proof. 

" We can say of him what the sacred writers deem all- 
sufficient testimony of the Model of children: 'He ... . 
was subject to them. . . . And Jesus advanced in wisdom, 
and age, and grace with God and men.' Ask for nothing 
more; this embraces all: his ever regular, edifying life, his 
implicit obedience, his renunciation of his own will — une- 
quivocal marks of holiness. 

'• I remember perfectly his unvarying sweetness of man- 
ner, his blind submission, his eagerness to execute my 
wishes. I do not know that I ever heard a complaint 
about his conduct or work, and I never had to correct him 
for any bad tendency; on the contrary, his behavior was 
such that I used frequently to place him near some of the 
more giddy and thoughtless pupils, in hopes that his good 
example might happily influence them. 

'* He was at Polignan during that blessed period when 
was formed in our house that legion of young religious, 
nearly all of whom, like himself, sought the Society of 
Jesus. Charles lived with them, was their friend, and also. 



TJic Memory lie left at Polignan. 47 

like them, was a member of the Sodality of the Blessed 
Virgin, in which, I assure you, they practised virtue iu an 
eminent degree, and from which sodality sprang nearly all 
these vocations, xihl what a comfort and joy the spirit 
of holy generosity which reigned in that pious associa- 
tion was to me. Charles's subsequent life ever bore the 
fresh, unfading stamp of the sodality. 

**I am confident he is in heaven, and that he will watch 
over a house which must needs have had some share in 
forming his heart to piety; and over me, who as director 
of the association so often spoke to him of heaven, of 
souls and their priceless value. He derived far more profit 
than I from my own lessons; and it is now my turn to study 
those he taught me, lessons truly rich in their eloquent 
piety. Yes, I hope and believe they will not be lost; and 
this remembrance, so dear to me, shall likewise be beneficial 
to my soul ; nor am I the onlv one here who will cherish 
it.'' " 

The Eev. Father spoke truly; he was not the only one, 
for all at Polignan, the teachers especially, have pre- 
served the most precious recollections of Charles. Kev. 
Father Bize, his confessor, spoke of him, even to the day 
of his death, only with veneration, and frequentl}^ with 
tears. "Oh I what a beautiful soull" he would exclaim, 
•'' what a beautiful soul I His life was so pure, his imper- 
fections so slight, his faults so few, that it was with diffi- 
culty I could find in his confessions matter for absolution." 
Speaking of Charles's conduct as a pupil, he said: " Of 
the many who passed through my class during the thirty- 
three years 1 was professor of Rhetoric, I knew but two 
who during an entire year never once violated the rule of 
silence in class, and Charles was one of these two." 



48 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

V. — Charles's Dispositions on Leaving Our Lady of Polignan. 

Kor did Charles, on his part, forget Polignan. AVhilst 
pursuing his studies there, his love for his fellow-students 
and veneration for his directors had been such, that the 
ineffaceable memory of those days abided with him ever 
after. ^^ My soul is really oppressed, and my heart filled 
with the keenest regrets/'' he writes towards the close 
of his Ehetoric course, ''at thoughts of the separation 
from these zealous teachers, who have lavished so much 
care upon me, these jiious seminarians, these fervent 
sodalists, who called me by the dear names of friend and 
brother.'' 

On returning to his home, a month later, he exj)ressed 
the same regret in terms so unmistakable and earnest that 
his pious mother was reall}^ surprised; and fifteen years 
afterwards she thus spoke of it in one of her letters: 
'' Charles left the Preparatory Seminary after a sojourn 
there of seven years, but sad and tearful at his depart- 
ure. He had found it, he said, such a blessing to be in 
a house where reigned innocence, recollection, and fervor, 
and where the Blessed Virgin had granted him so many 
favors." 

This feeliug of gratitude towards Polignan never grew 
cold in his heart; and during his annual retreats he would 
always revert to the happiness of having been a pupil there 
under his two brothers, and of having had a good, zealous 
director, and warm friends in the sodalities of St. Aloysius 
Gonzaga, of the Holy Angels, and of the Blessed Virgin. 
Two years before his death, haviug heard that one of his 
nephews had been entered at Polignan, he sent his con- 
gratulations to his brother and sister-in-law. ''May the 
good God bless and reward 3^ou,'' he wrote, "for having 
made such a judicious selection for your son." 

On leaving this cherished spot, Charles made a pilgrim- 



His Dispositions on Leaving Polignan. 49 

age to Our Lady of Garaison/ about twenty five kilometres ' 
from Polignan, the object of which pilgrimage is thus 
explained by Father Lacomme, who accompanied him. 

'' When about to enter the Theological Seminary, Charles 
determined to begin this new life under the auspices of 
the Blessed Virgin. He moreover wished not only to ob- 
tain enlightenment and guidance concerning his future, 
but also to thank this heavenly Mother for all the favors 
she had heaped upon him the last seven years. Having 
already made preparations for the journey, on the first day 
of vacation, after bidding adieu to Our Lady of Polignan, 
we started on our way.''^ 

*^ At the moment of departure," adds Mme. Sire, ^^the 
weather was so threatening that a brother of one of Charles's 
companions tried to dissuade them from setting out. 
Alarmed by the flashes of lightning, which succeeded one 
another with frightful rapidity, and the peals of thunder, 
making all the neighboring hills reverberate, several of the 
party would not venture on their journey; but Charles, who 
was not to be deterred by such obstacles, remained firm, 
declaring that he had confidence in Mary, and would accom- 
plish his promises. He had been the recipient of too many 
of her favors at Polignan, not to feel assured of that succor 
which seemed indispensable to him now, and he set out 
with the two companions he had succeeded in reassur- 
ing. Mary responded to his confidence ; the storm burst, 
but on either side of them, and the rain, which fell in 
torrents, accompanied them in such a manner that they 
reached their destination with dry clothing! 

*^ During the journey, Charles commented with the 
fervor of an angel upon the magnificent canticle of the 

> Before the apparition of the Blessed Virgin at Lourdes, the pilgrim-shrlne of 
Our Lady of Garaison was the most celebrated and most frequented in the diocese 
of Tarbe. 

3 A kilometre is 1093.6389 yards. 



50 CJiarles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

Three Children in the Furnace, and his heart was so in- 
flamed with divine love that his companions frequently 
heard him exclaim^ ^ Oh I let us be devoured by that love 
which burns Avithout being consumed I' 

^' As soon as they came in sight of the miraculous chap- 
el, they prostrated themselves to thank Mary for the prov- 
idential assistance she had just rendered them, and kissed 
the sacred ground. On draAving near the fountain where 
the apparition had appeared, they approached it on bended 
knee/' 

^^ Charles was greatly fatigued," continues Father La- 
comme, '^ but his love for Mary would not suffer him to rest 
ere saluting her. Eeverently entering the sanctuary, he 
prayed a few moments in that holy place, which so truly 
reveals the piety of our ancestors, and the aspect of which 
alone is sufficient to inspire devotion to Mary, fully justi- 
fying what is said of the shrine, ^ Xo one can goto Garaison 
without being touched/ 

^' Early next morning, Charles hastened to satisfy his piety 
by a worthy Communion; and great indeed was his spiritual 
consolation in receiving Our Lord on this occasion. The 
whole day was passed in visiting the various spots con- 
nected with the remembrance of the shepherds so honored by 
the Blessed Virgin; and when we resumed our journey, it 
was with souls full of regret, and a desire of returning 
hither some day, to renew that fervor with which Mary 
had here inspired us.''' 

'^ On his return from this pilgrimage,'' adds Mme. 
Lacomme, '■'■ Charles spent several days with my son, at 
Anan. ^ We were so edified by his lively faith and charity, 
that I have never forgotten him, and the memory of his 
visit is truly a precious one. I had just experienced one 
of the most terrible misfortunes that could befall the mother 

^ District of the Haute-Garonne. 



His Dispositions on Leaving Polignan. 5 1 

of a family; and my grief was so much the greater, as my 
overburdened heart refused to give vent to it. Charles's 
sensitive, sympathetic nature understood this, and among 
the words of consolation which fell from his lips none 
touched me so deeply as these, which I shall ever remember: 
^ Great sorrows, like Mary's at the foot of the cross, may 
not be expressed in words and tears; and it is this good 
Mother alone who can console us when Divine Providence 
is pleased to send us such trials/ 

'' He suggested to me the idea of my joining the Arch- 
confraternity of Our Lady of Victory, and kindly offered 
to take charge of the matter himself. Soon after leaving, 
he sent me the ticket of admission, accompanied by a 
medal of the Blessed Virgin and a relic of the true cross, 
doubtless intimating to me, by these two presents, that if 
I would be consoled with and by Mary, I must, like her, 
bear my portion of her Son's cross." 

After the pilgrimage to Garaison, Charles returned home 
to spend his vacation. It was now he began to make 
special preparation for his entrance into the Theological 
Seminary, by increasing and perfecting his acts of virtue, 
making his own bed, for instance, under the pretext of 
wishing to know how when in the novitiate, as if such a 
trifling thing demanded long apprenticeship. This habit 
he ever after adhered to, from a spirit of charity, desiring to 
give others as little trouble as possible, of humility, delicacy, 
and more especially mortification, as he could thus un- 
perceived remove the mattress at pleasure, and lie immedi- 
ately next the straw bed. 

It was about this time, also, he commenced to rise early 
in the morning, to repair to the banks of the Garonne and 
pray amid those magnificent forests of poplars and wil- 
lows—there, where the beautiful scene spread out before 
him, the song of the birds, and the murmur of the waters. 



52 Charles at the Preparatory Seminary. 

were all so many eloquent tongues inviting him to praise 
God. ^' I remember," says one of his friends, "■ he wrote 
me, during this vacation, a long letter, the pages of which 
clearly revealed the ardent love of God which consumed 
his soul. In it he spoke in all freedom and simplicity 
of the joy, the fervor with which, on the banks of the 
river, he made his morning^s meditation; — ' one step,' he 
said, * in preparation for the Theological Seminary I ' This 
letter, the memory of which has always remained in my 
heart as a powerful incentive to good, touched me deeply, 
and inspired me with the highest esteem for him.'' 

It was at this period, too, he began the custom which he 
never relinquished, of visiting, from time to time, the sanc- 
tuary of Our Lady of Grace, in the village of Bruguieres, 
five kilometres from Saint-Jory; likewise, of inclining his 
head in salutation to Mary, whenever, in any church, he 
passed her statue or chapel. 

Meanwhile the day was approaching when he must 
cross the threshold of that blessed sanctuary, where, far 
from the world and its pleasures, he hoped to give himself 
wholly to God, in an irrevocable consecration of his life to 
the service of the altar. To render himself as worthy as 
possible of this celestial favor, he made a fervent novena to 
the Blessed Virgin, with charming simplicity and humility 
begging his friends to compensate for the coldness and 
feebleness of his prayers by adding their own petitions 
thereto, that God would deign to grant him through His 
powerful Mother's intercession the grace of remaining to 
the end a faithful, pious seminarian. 



CHAPTER III. 

The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

I. Virtues most conspicuous in Charles during the First and 
Second Years. 

1. His regularity and ohedience. — On entering the Theo- 
logical Seminary, Charles had but one desire, that of be- 
coming a good priest, which, of course, included the nec- 
essary preparation for this high estate, by being a perfect 
seminarian. 

Hence, in imitation of one of the clearest and most ami- 
able patrons of youth, he practised that maxim which has 
become so celebrated by reason of the number of saints it 
has formed : " For me, the best of all penances shall be tlie 
ordinary life." ' 

" It was by the aid of this maxim," says one of his fel- 
low-students,^ ^'that Charles made rapid progress in the 
path of perfection. Long before, when pursuing his liter- 
ary studies, penetrated with its spirit, he had followed it 
scrupulously ; and now, at the Theological Seminary, his 
fidelity to it was perfect, and he often dwelt upon it in his 
conversations with unaffected delight. 'It seems to me/ 
he would say, 'very easy for us to become saints — merely 
to observe our rule (which is the infallible expression of 
God's will in our regard), both as God wishes and because 
He wishes it, performing all our duties as if in God's pres- 
ence and directed by Him; is there anything difficult in 
this ? Oh, how little does the good God require of us ! " 

' Maxim of St. John Berchmans. 

2 M. Birot, treasurer of the Theological Seminary at Lyons. 

53 



54 TJic Tlieological Seminary at Toulouse. 

^* Truly, it was not clifiicult for liini, and he kept the 
rule perfectl}^ with all simplicity, without constraint, with- 
out apparent effort. His obedience was admirable, and his 
name at the Theological Seminary was synonymous with 
regularity itself. He seemed born to live according to the 
rule, and the rule seemed made for him. He observed it 
in every detail ; I do not believe he was ever found remiss 
on any point whatever, being always where the rule wanted 
him and as it prescribed, without either delay or unseemly 
haste. So well did he manage his time, that he could al- 
ways preserve that amiable and pious gravity our masters 
taught us whilst practising it themselves. Being regulator 
for one year, which office obliged him to ring the bell for 
all the exercises, and at the precise time, I can truthfully 
say that I do not think he was ever one moment late, but 
that the first stroke of the clock found him with his hand 
on the bell-rope. 

"His piety was never intermittent; just as I saw him 
on the first day, so was he on the last. Under no pretext 
whatever did he allow himself the least departure from the 
rule. One day I saw him at his chamber door, confronted 
by a fellow-student, who asked some information of him. 
This new Aloysius Gonzaga made his friend a sign to wait 
until he could obtain the necessary permission to speak, 
which granted, he complied with the request, with his ac- 
customed suavity. 

''' This regularity embraced not only the common rule of 
the house, but, as I can attest from observation, even the 
minutest details of his private rule.'' By this term in 
semijiaries are meant those regulations one imposes upon 
himself with the approval of his director, and which in- 
clude everything one proposes to do or to avoid during the 
whole day, for the purpose of honoring God, sanctifying 
one's actions, correcting one's defects, acquiring virtues, and 



Charles s Virtues dttring the First Tivo Years. 5 5 

employing one's time most profitably. ' ^ Like all good semi- 
narians, Charles had his private rale, wherein everything 
was mapped out with such precision that not a moment 
was left at the disposition of caprice/' ^^ A similar rule/' 
says one of. his brothers, '^determined, during vacation, 
the actions of each day, week, and month. This plan of 
life, approved by his director, became for him an inflexible 
line of conduct. Alone or in company, travelling or at 
home, he was so faithful to it that one could truly say he 
lived under strict obedience, both when in the world and 
in the seminary. '' 

One point of his rule to which he attached the greatest 
importance was silence, and herein his fidelity was perfect. 
Whether the exercise at wliich he assisted were presided 
over by his superiors or one of his fellow-students mattered 
little to him ; if silence were prescribed, he kept it in- 
violably, and never spoke without permission. 

In his cell it was the same ; his room-mates, who are 
still living, say that he invariably asked only in writing 
for what he needed ; and fear of displeasing a fellow-stu- 
dent had no weight in inducing him to the slightest 
deviation from the fundamental rule of silence. *' On 
taking up the study of philosophy," says one of them, *^I 
was put with Charles in a chamber where there were four 
beds, two of them occupied by two students who, though 
good and well-behaved in the main, were by no means scrupu- 
lous in observing the rule — one especially, who gave up his 
cassock at the end of the year. Hoping to gain him by 
gentleness, Charles would smile at his confrere's innocent 
nonsense, but never once did he break silence to please 
him." 

In every way imaginable Charles's companions tried 
his fidelity, especially at the beginning, but he always re- 
mained firm. '' One day," says Rev. Father Birot, *' as 



56 The TJicoIogical Seminary at Toulouse. 

he was returning to his cell from evening class, modest 
and recollected as usual, he was confronted bv a fellow- 
student, who, otherwise good and amiable, but a little more 
frolicsome sometimes than the rule allowed, had resolved, 
it seems, to try the measure of our dear brother^s patience 
and charity. First, he mimicked Charles's pious gravity, 
then pushed him to the right and left of the corridor, and 
lastly barred his way. To be sure, it was all done good- 
humoredly, yet few could have preserved their composure 
as did Charles, who, without smiling, though without any 
sign of irritation, not even taking his hands out of his cas- 
sock sleeves, in which they were concealed, contented 
himself with trying to avoid the blockader and pursue his 
way. Finding all his resources fail, the young scamp at 
last cried out, '■ It's no go V And he was right; for vain, 
indeed, was any attempt to turn Charles from the rule and 
the even tenor of his way. Meeting him afterwards in 
recreation, his mischievous friend said to him, ' I fear you 
have a grudge against me. I meant only a little fun.' ^ I 
have no cause to bear you a grudge,' answered Charles, 
^ but I really think you ought to observe the rule better ; 
you would be happier, and God would be more pleased 
with you ! ' " 

In pursning his studies, Charles was likewise generously 
obedient, allowing himself no hour of rest, nor of negli- 
gence. Day after day, at the exact time, one beheld him 
change, through obedience, from one prescribed exercise 
to another, whether alone or in company mattering little 
to him : God's eye was upon him , and that was enough. To 
form an idea of his perfect obedience, it suffices to read his 
private rule or glance over his class notes. It were impos- 
sible to find anything more complete, precise, or carefully 
executed than these. All the branches, not excepting the 
less important, are there analyzed and noted down, day by 



CJiarlcs s Virtues during the First Tzuo Years. 57 

da3% class by class, without the least interruption or gap, 
in a manner truly admirable. 

Ilis teachers and fellow-stndents^ in perfect accord with 
tlie foregoing, likewise declare that Cluirles's success in his 
studies was due not so much to talent as to his applica- 
tion, docility, and obedience. 

2. His mortification and modesty. — Kext to regularity 
and obedience, the virtues most to be remarked in him at 
this period of his life, especially during the first year at the 
Theological Seminary, were mortification and obedience. 
'' 1 lived with him a long time," says one of his brothers, 
" and our intimacy was such as ordinarily exists in Christian 
families between brothers. I can positively declare that 
after most carefully searching my memory I am unable to 
recall anything in his conduct contrary to the spirit of 
Our Lord, and especially as regards mortification and recol- 
lection. 

" Never was he known to seek himself in anything, but 
frequently to sacrifice his own ease and convenience, after 
the example of our divine Master. At home we generally 
passed through the garden on our way to church, or when 
going out for a walk ; and whilst the rest of us would 
sometimes indulge ourselves by partaking of the fruit or 
plucking a flower as we v/ent along, Charles never did. 
Nor do we ever remember to have seen him eat or drink 
between meals, not even during the hottest days of sum- 
mer, when, especially towards noon, one's thirst is usually 
so great. As for those comfortable positions the debilitat- 
ing influences of the heat tempt one to assume at this 
season of the 3'ear, I do not believe, in fact, I am sure, he 
never allowed himself to indulge in them, these words of 
the holy Council of Trent being continually before him : 
' Since nothing is better calculated to lead the faithful to 
piety and the service of God than the example of those 



58 The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

who are consecrated to the divine ministry, it is especially 
desirable that these, called by tlieir vocation to be Our 
Lord's chosen ones, so regulate their exterior that their 
deportment, clothing, gait, conversation, — indeed, every- 
thing about them, be grave, modest, religious, in a word, 
commanding the veneration of all/ Docile to these in- 
structions, Charles, whilst at the seminary, labored so 
zealously and effectually to conform to them, that all who 
saw him at this period, either during vacation or during the 
scholastic year, are unanimous in declaring that his conduct 
was ever in perfect accord with ecclesiastical modesty and 
mortification/^ 

" I had occasion to see him very often about this time," 
says Sister Mary of Providence, a religious of Anglet, near 
Bayonne, ^' and never did I approach him without being 
edified. What struck me especially, after the great respect 
he showed his parents, his gentleness and frankness, were 
his modesty and reserve in all conversations, even the least 
serious, his amiability and gayety being always governed by 
circumspection. He looked at a woman's face only when 
obliged to do so, and then with great reserve, and merely 
for the instant. But the virtue which shone brightest in 
him was mortification, of which I had one day a manifest 
proof. Being indisposed at his home, where I had been 
spending several days, I was lying down in a chamber near 
his own. I had been asleep some time, when the door of 
the next room suddenly opened and shut ; and listening, I 
soon perceived that it was Charles, who, happy to fiiul 
himself alone on the first floor, as he believed, came hith- 
er to pour out his soul before the good God and satisfy 
his love of penance, the sighs and pious aspirations 
which, after the use of the discipline, exhaled from his 
heart, all aglow with love, betraying his secret. I also 
ascertained, unknown to him, that he would remove the 



Charles's Virtues d^iring the First Two Vea?'s. 59 

mattress from his bed and sleep upon the bare boards, next 
morning carefully replacing everything as before, so as not 
to be discovered. These marked and undeniable proofs 
of his spirit of mortification pleased me greatly, and gave 
me a very exalted idea of his virtue." 

Of all the exterior mortifications which young Charles 
practised that of the eyes cost him the most ; hence, it was 
on this point he made the strongest and most precise res- 
olutions, examining himself carefully three times a day 
as to the fidelity with which he had kept them. Under 
circumstances likely to cause a violation of these resolutions, 
as, for instance, the general movements of the community, 
he would, from time to time, take up his rosary, or fix his 
eyes upon his cassock, Avhich by its color and length re- 
minded him of that universal mortification the pious Levite 
should ever practise. 

Thanks to these precautions, the control of his eyes be- 
came so natural to him that in all the ordinary exercises, 
even in class or in the refectory, he seldom looked one in 
the face. His e3^es, habitually lowered, were lifted only oc- 
casionally to regard the reader, the professor, or whoever 
presided over the exercise. Those unforeseen events which 
in large gatherings of people usually excite a general and 
simultaneous movement of curiosity never took him by 
surprise— he seemed unconscious of them. When passing 
one of his superiors or brethren in the hall, he would gent- 
ly incline his head in token of salutation, but without fixing 
his looks upon him or otherwise withdrawing his attention 
from that recollection that seemed his natural element. 

'J'his holy modesty was so perfected, by degrees, that 
even in his room or during study hours he never amused 
himself looking at his brethren; neither did he go near 
the wiiulow unless it was necessary, and in recreation he 
carefully avoided glancing up at the door when strangers 



6g The TJieological Seminary at Totiloiise. 

entered. Likewise, when we went into to\v]i on the ap- 
pointed days for walking oiit, he ever guarded his ej^es in 
tlie most mortified manner; and during vacation, wlien 
carriages were constantly passing under his window, he 
would not even so much as cast a glance at them. 

To all these exterior mortifications, which Charles prac- 
tised with the greatest simplicity, and so naturally that 
the most observant could scarcely detect them, he added 
similar interior ones, required less by the necessity of doing 
penance than of acquiring or of cultivating in his heart 
the sublime virtues of the priesthood : virtues which, be- 
ing opposed to nature, demand sustained efforts, and sacri- 
fices renewed every day, every moment. 

What privations, for example, did he not impose upon 
himself to preserve unsullied, in the depths of his heart, 
the beautiful flower of purity: keeping at a distance from the 
fire in wiuter, refraining from rest and sleep in the sultry 
summer days, holding himself aloof from persons of the 
other sex, by having intercourse "with them only when and 
as necessity required it. He spared himself nothing to 
protect the life and vigor of this inestimable virtue. And 
then, how he labored to detach his heart from creatures, 
that thus it might be the more strongly united to God, 
by resisting not only all such affections as were bad or dan- 
gerous, but even those which were too free or ardent, avoid- 
ing in his intercourse with the most pious of his brethren 
all excessive familiarity, every word or action savoring of 
too mnch natural tenderness, or not in accordance witli true 
ecclesiastical detachment. 

Later on he began, by degrees, to diminish, with his direc- 
tor's approval, the pious correspondence he had heretofore 
kept up with his friends outside the seminar}^, that thus he 
might give himself unreservedly to his chosen work; and 
as to his sensitive, shrinking nature, so timid in the face 



Charles s Virtues during the First Two Years. 6i 

of pain or struggle, and continually placing obstacles 
before his zeal, he resolved to combat and mortify it to 
the utmost, thus realizing in his conduct that maxim of 
the pious author of the "Imitation:" "There a man 
makes greater progress, and merits greater grace, where he 
overcomes himself more, and mortifies himself in spirit." 

By the aid of this universal mortification, in a little 
while he became altogether master of himself. " Fi'om 
about the second year of his course at the Theological 
Seminary, he had so completely subdued his nature," says 
one of his fellow-students, ^Hhat it really seemed dead in 
him, and his affections were under such control that he 
appeared less a man than an angel. Of course, like every 
one else in the seminary, he doubtless found many occa- 
sions that cost him a struggle, but I must say, I never saw 
the least trace of it in his countenance. With an ever 
tranquil heart and serene face, his voice was never raised 
above its usual pitch, not even in those discussions in 
which he was assigned a part. His reasons once clearly 
stated, but without any exhibition of temper, obstinacy, 
or undue animation — that was all; he insisted no more, and 
his last argument was the example he gave us of that un- 
alterable gentleness of disposition we all admired without 
being able to imitate. Astonished at such virtue, I would 
sometimes congratulate him thereupon. ' Of what use is 
it to get excited and lose one's peace of soul? ' he would say; 
' Our Lord never lost that which he also requires of us, and 
it is so sweet to walk in Ilis footsteps.' " 

This self-control, the fruit of so many efforts, and that 
perfect recollection, its necessary consequence, permitted 
him to devote his energies, sole and undivided, to the 
workof the seminary; for, master of his passions, he could 
make them subservient to his task of self-detachment, of 
the eradication of his defects and those vicious inclinations 



62 The TJieological Seminary at Toulouse. 

inherent in our nature, thus establishing in his soul, on the 
ruins of the old man, the new man in Jesus Christ, whom 
the priest must represent to the faithful, and with whom 
every pious Levite should, in consequence, strive to be 
clothed whilst at the seminary. 

Ever laboring, then, to die to self that he might live only 
in Jesus Christ, Charles made the acquisition of charity — 
beautiful virtue, Avhich is the summary of that life, or at 
least its perfection — the continual object of his efforts. 

3. His charity. — A thousand charming practices, chief 
among which was the holy exercise of God^s presence, daily 
fostered the growth of his tender charity. 

'' I believe firmly, ^^ says one of his fellow-students, 
^' that he practised to the letter this maxim of Scripture, 
MValk before Me and be perfect.'^ Yes, he seldom lost 
sight of God, but lived in, with, and for Him; all his 
thoughts, words, actions, even the serenity of his counte- 
nance and the expression of his eyes, being so many un- 
mistakable evidences of his Avalking ever in the continual 
presence of God. 

*^ Even in class and during recreation it was the same. 
When interrogated by a professor, his answers were al- 
ways given with such modesty and respect, that one could 
not help perceiving that this man to him was the represen- 
tative of his Master, Jesus Christ. And in conversing with 
us, we felt how truly his heart was united indissolubly to 
God. Moreover, he often spoke to us of the Divine Pres- 
ence, profiting by every occasion to remind us of it, even 
in recreation, but always so unaffectedly and sweetly that 
every one was charmed and edified. 'OhI liow happy 
we are,^ he would say, ' to be here in the seminary, where 
we can love God to our hearths content! Yes, everything 
around us is calculated to lead us to Him. Oh I how cul- 

' Gen. xvii. 1. 



Charles s Virtues during the First Two Years, ^i 

pable were onr conduct, did we fail to fill our hands with 
those treasures of God's graces so necessary to the welfare 
of our own souls and of those our holy vocation will here- 
after entrust to usi ''' 

Impossible, indeed, would it be to recount all the holy 
transports of love that tilled so tender and beautiful a soul 
as this in the course of the day. The morning prayer, 
the holy sacrifice of the- Mass which followed, his Com- 
munions especially, and his visits to the Blessed Sacrament, 
Avere all but so many pious colloquies in which Charles 
spoke to his Beloved as to a dear friend, or a child to its 
father. Always united to the Source and Centre of Love 
by prayer, he was ever inflamed therewith, and if one may 
judge correctly of the interior by what appears exteriorly, 
rapturous, indeed, must have been the intercourse between 
God and his soul. 

Says one of his fi'iends: ^^ Every time I saw this holy fel- 
low-student at the foot of the altar, I could not but remark 
his angelic piety. The mere sight of him after he had re- 
ceived holy Communion did me good. Nor was I the only 
one impressed by his demeanor at such times; every one 
noticed and admired it, even children.'' 

'^ I was very young," says a person who lived at Saint- 
Jory, ^^ when Father Charles used to spend his vacation at 
home; yet never can I forget the impression he made upon 
me, especially at church, nor how much more pleasing to me 
it was than that made by other young ecclesiastics, all good 
and edifying. lie looked so recollected and holy at the 
altar in his surplice, that I could scarcely turn my eyes 
from him, and at the moment of his receiving holy Com- 
munion my own sensations were delightful, as, closely 
questioning his exterior, I sought to comprehend the sen- 
timents with which his ardent soul seemed animated. 
His demeanor at church, in every particular, was always 



64 The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

such as to edify every one, as I have frequently heard re- 
marked. "" 

His devotion in all exercises of piety was noticeable. 
Were the prayers long or short, his modesty and fervor 
whilst assisting thereat convinced every one that his heart 
accompanied the words — a heart inflamed by divine love. 
^^ Yet there was nothing strained or exaggerated about 
his virtue/' says one of his fellow-students. ^' He loved 
much his good Master, as he called Him, and did nothing 
except for His glory, but his love was that of great sim- 
plicity. Immeasurable, too, was his love for Mary, and 
faithful his service, yet of a nature that did not attach 
itself exclusively to this or that practice, and which sought 
to be unnoticed." 

The prevailing sentiment of his prayers was that of love, 
gratitude, admiration, praise. He thanked God for all 
his gifts, even those apparently the most common — his not 
being deformed, his having been born in the bosom of the 
Catholic Church, in a country so profoundly Christian as 
France, and of a family making open profession of God's 
holy service. He also thanked Him especially for the 
many supernatural gifts lavished upon him in his baptism 
and infancy, as well as whilst both at the Preparatory 
and Theological Seminaries. And touched at thoughts of 
these benefits, he was frequently unable to restrain the 
transports of his heart, but, like the Prophet, would invite 
all creatures in heaven and on earth to supply his defi- 
ciencies, by uniting with him in praising, blessing, and ex- 
alting the Lord. *'OhI magnify the Lord with me, and 
let us extol His name together,'' ' he would exclaim. ''All ye 
works of the Lord, bless the Lord: praise and exalt Him 
above all forever.'^ ^ 

1 Ps. xxxiii. 4. 

2 Dan. iii. 57. 



Charles s Virtues during the First Two Years. 65 

Says Catherine: ^^ That admirable canticle of the three 
children in the fiery furnace was frequently upon his lips. 
He loved it, and such were his transports in commenting 
upon it that he seemed a seraph, all burning with love." 

As to other sensible evidences of divine love that Charles 
must have given vent to whilst in the seminary we know 
very little. All that we can learn from a perusal of his 
writings whilst there is, that he ever aspired to the most 
perfect. A pious individual who observed him closely, 
especially during his vacation in the bosom of his family, 
assures us that in all his conversations there was some 
reference to God. ^^ And Avhen he spoke of this good 
Master," she says, ^' particularly of His love for man and 
the return of love we should make Him, his countenance 
became so radiant that one easily read therein the ardor of 
his heart and the zeal for souls with which he was con- 
sumed; he then, indeed, appeared rather a seraph than a 
mortal! Oh! how I esteemed him for his wonderful love 
of God!" 

^^ Eegarding all his superiors as the representatives of 
God," says M. Birot, ^^ his respect, docility, love, and grat- 
itude towards them amounted to veneration. When cir- 
cumstances favored it, he would speak of them in recreation, 
expressing such esteem and admiration for their exceeding- 
ly meritorious yet often misunderstood life tliat we could 
not help sharing it with him. It was especially on occa- 
sions like these that Charleses heart was revealed to us. 
Never can I forget these happy hours of youthful confi- 
dence, which did me so much good." 

This filial affection which he testified for his teachers 
during his stay at the seminary, by unequivocal marks 
of esteem, love and veneration, never grew cold; and all 
through life he was pleased frequently to give expression 
to it. The year of his death, passing through Toulouse, 



66 TJie Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

ere setting sail for Bourbon, Charles made them several 
visits, and one of his old teachers being absent, the follow- 
ing grateful message was left with his confreres: ^I beg 
of you to remember me to M. N., and tell him how pleased 
I should have been to see him, and thank him for all 
his kindness to me, for I feel that I owe him much/ " 

Charles's filial piety towards his superiors was equaled 
only by that fraternal charity with which his heart was 
filled for his fellow-students. 

^^ I shall never forget, '^ says one of them, 'Hhe angelic 
expression of his face when he spoke to me of unity and 
love among brethren. He would say: ' Oh! the beautiful 
life of the seminary I It is here we realize that admirable 
motto of Scripture : Behold how good and how pleasant it 
is for brethren to dwell together in unity." ^ To see Jesus 
Christ in each of them, to love and respect them for His 
sake, patiently bearing little contradictions, closing our eyes 
to their faults, and seeing only their good qualities, believ- 
ing good of them, never evil — is not this truly heaven upon 
earth ? Oh! if the world but knew the infinite sweetness 
of charity! But to taste this charity the spirit of God is 
necessary, and this the world has not.' 

^' This spirit of God Charles himself possessed abundant- 
ly. How happy he was to render a service, compassionate a 
trouble, console a grief, or restore peace and joy to a suffer- 
ing soul ! Ah! then, indeed, was he rich in those blessed 
words the secret of which is known only to the saints ; 
and they whom he thus solaced were convinced that they 
had found in him a veritable friend, a true father. 

'^ His charity, moreover, was not exclusive; it embraced 
all his fellow-pupils, for which reason he was a slave to that 
point of the rule ordering one to take recreation with those 
companions Providence first brings to us. Also, in repair- 

1 Ps. cxxxii. 1. 



Charles s Virtues during the First Tzvo Years. 67 

ing to the chapel after dinner, walking with his eyes 
modestly cast down, as he always did, he quietly took the 
place naturally assigned him by Providence. Some one 
praising his fidelity one day in this regard, he answered: 
^The rule forbids our making a choice, but even if it did 
not, why should we wish to choose? Are we not all 
brethren? And should we prefer to associate with others 
rather than those God gives us ? ' 

" Such charitable sentiments soon obtained for him among 
his fellow-pupils a flattering epithet, which must have 
touched his heart— that of good. When I entered the Theo- 
logical Seminary in 1848, it was the distinctive appel- 
lation he then bore, and which he has borne ever since. In 
speaking of him, they always said, tliegood M. Sire. Good- 
ness was so identified with him that, take what pains he 
would to conceal it, one must needs have perceived it in all 
his acts and words, even in his very aj^pearance, and have felt 
instinctively, in approaching him, that here was the good- 
ness of God, here was a soul actuated purely by charity. 

^' This virtue, however, did not blind him to the faults 
of his brethren requiring fraternal correction. How often 
have I not heard him gently reprove such of them as, more 
giddy or thoughtless than malicous or ill-disposed, would, in 
his presence, discuss those little disagreeables of community- 
life that, frequently forming the subject of conversation, 
have a tendency to diminish charity, cool one^s fervor, 
and even create a disgust for duty. And these reproofs 
were always given with characteristic tact, a prudence far 
superior to his years, and so mildly ! He had veritable tal- 
ent for placing things before one in the true light, and 
bringing back to a sense of right and justice those who had 
allowed their better judgment to be misled. 

'' On such occasions, there was in his person and words 
an air of confidence, in strong contrast with his ordinarv ti- 



68 The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

midity, an authority which, however, wounded none, an out- 
pouring of justice and love which penetrated the hearts of 
all who heard him. We all felt that Charles was far better 
and more pious than ourselves, and it sufficed for one to 
be with him but a short while to realize the ennobling in- 
fluences he shed around him. 

*' I do not believe these fraternal corrections ever made 
him an enemy ; he was loved and respected even to ven- 
eration by all his fellow-students, which veneration must 
surely have been inspired by his sanctity." 

4. His Jess striking virtues. — And this sanctity was great 
indeed ; for to the practice of those eminent virtues which 
we have just mentioned, and which constitute the founda- 
tion of the Christian life, he added those thousand little vir- 
tues, interior and concealed, which, having humility for 
their origin and perfection for their end, lend to their pos- 
sessor something charming and celestial — virtuescommonly 
designated condescension. Christian urbanity, simplicity, 
gentleness, forbearance, etc. All these were so inseparably 
his whilst he was at the Theological Seminary that they real- 
ly seemed a part of his nature. He was habitually good- 
ness, sweetness, and affability itself, with never a trace of 
temper or impatience in his conduct, much less affectation, 
iuquisitiveness, or a desire to encroach uj^on the rights of 
others. So pleased did he always seem with everything and 
everybody, that one might readily have supposed his tastes 
and wishes identical with those of all around him. With 
that truly Christian kindness and politeness so strongly 
recommended by St. Paul, he overlooked the defects of 
others, and gave none cause to suffer from him. His words 
were ever mild, his manner simple and affable. He was 
bright and lively in recreation, yet without undue frivolity 
or familiarity, carefully avoiding the least word or action 
not in accordance with humility, modesty. Christian suavity. 



Charles s Virtues during the First Tzvo Years. 69 

He kept equally aloof from whatever savored of worldli- 
ness, luxury, and self-ease on the one hand, and slovenliness 
and disorder on the other. ^^Scrupulously clean and neat in 
his appearance/' says one of his room-mates, *Miis cell, his 
clothing, all his effects were ever in perfect order. His 
note-books were admirable specimens of neatness ; and 
upon his table there was not the least trace of carelessness. 
And the time devoted to these material cares was not that 
set apart for study (this he deemed too precious to be em- 
ployed in any other manner than as prescribed), but the 
half-hour given us of the philosophy class, every AYednes- 
day and Saturday, after midday recreation." 

" This spirit of order," adds one of his brothers, '^ Charles 
carried everywhere. His appearance was faultlessly neat ; 
as to his hands, they always looked as if just out of the 
water. Scarcely was he under the home roof for his vaca- 
tion, ere every one felt the presence of this friend of order. 
After a most careful arrangement of all his effects, he 
quietly settled down to his studies. We still remember in 
the family how, in order to leave his brothers more room, 
and, at the same time, be himself more alone with God, he 
contrived a study at the end of the corridor, partitioning 
it off by curtains." 

This evident regard for the comfort and pleasure of 
others was manifested on so many occasions, under such 
a variety of circumstances, and was withal so frank and 
sincere, that it could but win our admiration, gratitude, 
and love ; and it is no wonder that every one at his home 
and at the seminary, fellow-students as well as teachers, 
praised his virtue and exalted his character only so much 
the more as he sought to be unnoticed. 

'^The life at our seminaries, says Rev. Father Houbart, 
superior of the Theological Seminary in Angers, " is not 
that calculated to produce brilliant virtues. The best 



70 TJic Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

seminarians are those who make little disphiy in spiritual 
matters, quietly working out their sanctification, whilst 
practising the beautiful maxim inculcated by the author 
of the "■ Imitation/ ' Love to be unknown and to be ac- 
counted as nothing/ And such was Charles— ever striv- 
ing to conquer self, at the same time shunning the notice 
of men, he became in a very short time one of the most 
remarkable models of the house/' 

'' I see him now/^ adds another of his professors, the 
Eev. Father Marechal, former superior of the seminary of 
Iss3% near Paris, ^^ with his angelic face, the expression of 
which I can never forget. I see him come and go, in observ- 
ance of the rule, answering in class, ever the same, the man- 
ner his own, yet somewhat like the others, striving always to 
lose himself, as it were, and. to be unknown. He appeared 
very pious ; I trusted him fully, and ranked him in my es- 
teem with our best seminarians.^' 

^' He was so skilful in concealing everything under the 
veil of humility,^' says one of his fellow-students, '^ that, 
at first one observed in him nothing more than simply an 
edifying life. His great virtue was precisely this conceal- 
ment of merit, exposing only to the eye of God the rich 
treasures of his interior." 

Eealizing that the sacerdotal novitiate is a tomb in 
which the young Levite, dead to the world, must be buried, 
by striving to escape the notice even of those with whom 
he lives, Charles made it his chief endeavor to attract no 
attention. " I will labor," says he, in his resolutions of 
1848, '^ to remain unknown and forgotten." 

'^^ And it was precisely this," adds one of his brethren, 
the Rev. Father Dore, diocesan missionary of Toulouse, 
^^ that increased our esteem for him. Like the humble 
violet, vainly did he seek to hide himself from our no- 
tice ; the sweet perfume of his soul betrayed him every- 



Charles's Virtues during the First Two Years. 7 1 

where. One felfc in his presence as if virtue escaped from 
his person and revealed his sanctity ; hence, all venerated 
him, especially those who were the most inclined to piety. 
Our teachers themselves had something more than respect 
and esteem for him ; indeed, they considered him a saint 
and cited him as a model, several even recommending 
their penitents to cultivate his acquaintance, and none ever 
speaking of him except as a type of goodness, an angel of 
good counsel. The eldest of these, the Kev. Father Vi- 
eusse, who directed his conscience, and consequently knew 
all the beauty of his soul, loved to contemplate him during 
the exercises, feeling for him that veneration holy mothers 
have for their pious children." 

On hearing of his death, twelve years later, the teacher ' 
who had for two years taught him natural philosophy and 
the sciences exclaimed, " Oh ! how I loved that good 
Charles ! He was an angel ! He had no remarkable talent, 
but what piety! what candor ! what innocence! His mod- 
esty, regularity, and charity edified every one. What a 
model seminarian he was ! Never did I hear the least thing 
to his disadvantage. From the first year of his entrance 
into the seminary he was what the hour of his death saw 
him — a saint, wholly devoted to God. How happy I am 
to have had a saint under my tuition ! Ah ! may he 
from the heights of heaven deign to look favorably upon 
our scholars and upon me, poor servant, whom the good 
Master was pleased to make use of in teaching him some- 
thing of human sciences during his stay on earth." 

* The Rev. Father Charabon, then superior of the Seminary of Philosophy at 
Autun. He was the first priest outside of the Sire family who invoked Father 
Charles. As soon as he learned the circumstances of Father Charles's death, he 
began to beg his intercession, and continued to do so until his own death, which oc- 
curred August 14, 1873. 



72 The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

II. — Charles's Promotion to the Tonsure.— The Vacation 
Which Followed. 

After reading the above testimonies, one readily under- 
stands with what confidence and security the Rev. Fathers, 
directors of the Theological Seminary, invited this pious 
Levite to take the first step towards the sanctuary. '^ It 
was in the middle of his second year at the Theological 
Seminary,^' says his professor of philosophy,' '^ that we all 
invited him to receive the tonsure; we, as well as his fellow- 
students who were brought in closer contact with him, fully 
persuaded that he would one day be a good, holy priest, 
according to the heart of God and of the Church; not that 
he possessed brilliant talent, or marked aptitude for the 
studies assigned us (although on this point, his studies, 
I can truly praise his docility, application. Judgment, and 
success, to a certain degree), but because of his most edi- 
fying conduct. Without revealing yet that ardor of zeal 
he manifested later among the Jesuits, he exercised in 
the house an influence none the less real because hidden, 
a most precious influence, which every pious, modest, 
regular scholar sheds around Jiim, and which in commu- 
nities is so powerful in maintaining the spirit of order, dis- 
cipline, and fervor." 

Charles was promoted to the tonsure "^ July 1, 1849, the 
feast of his two patrons, Saints Peter and Paul. How fervent 
his remote pre23aration was, one may judge from what we 
have just read, and the immediate one was even more so. 
We learn from his writings that at this time he entered 
seriously into himself, reproaching himself severely for his 
slightest faults and negligences ; and feeling the need of 

^ The Rev. Father Gassot (now deceased), director of the Theological Seminary 
of Orleans. 

2 M.?r. d'Astros, archbishop of Toulouse, being too indisposed at that time to of- 
ficiate, the ceremony, which had been deferred, was performed by Mgr. Doney, 
Archbishop of Montauban. 



Charles s Promotion to the Tonsure. 73 

giving himself irrevocably to God, he endeavored to empty 
his heart of all its human attachments, that the void might 
be filled by God alone. Then, resuming all his most pious 
practices, and renewing all his most generous resolutions, 
he promised Our Lord to be more fervent and generous 
than heretofore, never recoiling before any sacrifice what- 
ever, and devoting himself, even in the seminar}^, to the 
advancement of His glory in the salvation of souls. 

*' Yes," he writes in his notes of the retreat, '' yes, I de- 
sire to belong to God entirely and forever. Jam non 
dicam vos servos, He says to me, vos aiitem dixi amicos, ' I 
will not now call you servants, but I have called you 
friends.' ' Dost thou understand this, Charles? Thou hast 
had friends; thou hast been no stranger to the blessings of 
friendship, and it is this that has rendered thee so happy 
in the past. And hadst thou known no love save that of 
Jesus for thee, would not this alone have sufficed to make 
thee appreciate the title of friend and all it implies? 

'* Behold, it is this Jesus, this good Jesus, Who wishes to 
be thy Friend: vos antem dixi ami cos. Art thou disposed to 
be His? Art thou ready to immolate thyself for Him, re- 
nouncing for His sake thy goods, friends, parents, coun- 
try, even life itself ? Yes, T am ready to do all things for 
Jesus — to renounce pleasures, honors, and riches, that I 
may live of His life; to strive to tear every passion from my 
heart and acquire every virtue, immolating myself, if needs 
be, to advance His glory in gaining souls for Him. 

'^ Gaining souls .... Sitio ! I thirst I Oh I who can com- 
prehend that burning thirst of the Heart of Jesus upon the 
cross! Who will find in this simple word those earnest 
exhortations He addresses his priests to gain souls for 
Him! More than once has Jesus from on high addressed 
these exhortations to me, and I have been deaf to them. 

' St. John XV. 15. 



74 Tlic Tlieological Seminary at Toulouse. 

He lias reproached me for my indifference to the salvation 
of souls, and the abatement of my piety. Wherefore is my 
heart now inflamed with love, and my understanding en- 
lightened to see that I w\as created to gain souls for God ? 
Woe to thee now, Charles, if thou prepare not thyself for 
the life of sacrifice God demands of His priests! Woe to 
thee, if, whilst in the seminary, thou labor not incessantly 
for the acquisition of learning and piety I Woe to thee, if 
thou give not thy companions there good example, both 
in word and conduct I 

'^ Is not thy courage strengthened, thy fervor enkindled 
at the contemplation of a St. Francis de Sales, a St. Fran- 
cis Xavier, a St. Vincent de Paul? Knowest thou not 
that the priest is that advance-guard charged with defend- 
ing the flock of Jesus Christ, and snatching it from the 
hands of the impious? Consider their zeal, their energy 
of character, the rude labors these faithful servants impose 
upon themselves, the wearisome privations they undergo, 
the cruel sufferings, not only being spent and worn out in 
the service, but oftentimes even massacred, whilst we, 
knowing the price of souls, are so slothful in the Lord's 
vineyard! Was it not to us the good Master said, Ecce 
ego elegi vos, et jjosui vos ut eatis et frudmn afferatis, et 
fr actus vester maneat ? ' 

^' my soul! let the remembrance of the past glorious- 
ly re-animate thy future. Mindful that Jesus has so often 
urged thee to gain souls for Him, even in the seminary, 
take now the firm resolution of bringing many to Him, by 
thy words, example, prayers. Set thyself manfully to the 
work. Mary will aid thee.'^ 

To ensure success in this mission of saving souls, Charles, 
after giving himself wholly to Jesus in his ordination, gave 

1 I have chosen you and have appointed you, that you should go and should 
bring forth fruit: and your fruit should remain.-St. John xv. 16. 



Charles's Promotion to the Tonsure. 75 

himself in like manner to Mary, constituting liiniself her 
devoted servant by a solemn vow, written and signed by his 
own hand, wherein he assigned her his body and sonl, all 
that belonged to him, exteriorly and interiorly, the fruits 
even of his good actions, past, present, and futnre, to dis- 
pose of solely according to her good pleasure, and as she saw 
most conducive to God's greater glory, in time and eternity. 
After which otfering, followed by an attestation of loy- 
alty, he conjured her to present him to her dear Son, that, 
received thus by the good Master, he might, through her 
intercession, become a most faithful disciple and perfect 
imitator of His virtues. 

In consequence of these promises, Charles, after receiving 
the tonsure, made greater efforts than ever to regulate his 
exterior, but more especially his interior (thoughts and 
motives), as became a worthy and fervent ecclesiastic. 
Hence the vacation which followed close upon this event 
was spent in practising those two grand virtues of the 
priesthood: religion and zeal. 

On arriving at Saint-Jory, his first care was to offer his 
services to the pastor, to perform under his direction what- 
ever offices of the holy ministry the latter might assign 
him. Knowing his modesty, piety, and zeal, the worthy 
pastor not only accepted his offer of co-operation, but gave 
him entire charge of the material cares of the holy place 
— the sacristy, ornaments, the sacred vessels, and the sanc- 
tuary. In a short time Charles had everything there the 
picture of neatness, and order was the reigning spirit. 
The altar boys, duly trained and instructed upon the im- 
portance of their duty, gave evidences of it by their silence, 
the gravity of their behavior, their uniformity of action — 
in a word, they were subjects of edification to the whole 
parish. 

Charles himself set them the example. It would be im- 



'j^ The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

possible to describe the modesty, piety, and lively faith, 
with which he served the altar, chanting the offices, stand- 
ing or kneeling before the Blessed Sacrament, or assisting 
the pastor at the baptismal font, the Holy Table, the 
bedside of the dying. Everything directly or remotely 
connected with the sacred liturgy went to his heart. The 
Church chants filled him with delight, and his raptures 
were beyond expression, as his soul drank in those magni- 
ficent harmonies which resounded so often in our parish 
church and the chapel of the Theological Seminary on 
Sundays and feasts. 

^^ It was during this vacation," says his pious mother, 
'^ that Charles abandoned himself to all the holy impulses of 
his heart, and glowing with the ardors of zeal, he made us 
live in an atmosphere wholly spiritual, by means of his 
conversations, supported by incessant acts of virtue and 
admirable practices of piety, which could but fill our souls 
with greater love for God." 

Continues one of his brothers, ^' Several times I accom- 
panied him on his visits in the parish, and I remember 
the delight with which he was ever received, so charming 
his manners and conversation. Pious subjects were usual- 
ly the sole topic on these occasions, and the impression 
of his words was such that many of his sayings are still 
remembered, and quoted to re-animate one's fervor." 

'^I cannot forget," adds Catherine, "■' how entranced we 
were when he spoke to us of the Blessed Virgin, which was 
very often. ^ When one addresses himself to Mary,' he used 
to say, Mie should speak to her as to a good, sweet, gra- 
cious mother, who is happy to see us approach her like chil- 
dren. It is then she smiles upon us, caresses us, and covers 
us with her graces, for everything comes through her ; she 
is mistress of the Heart of Jesus, the source of grace. 
As for me,' he added smiling, ' when I invoke the Blessed 



Charles s Promotion to the Tonsure. 77 

Virgin, and she seems not to hear, I pull her gently by 
the robe, and she grants my petitions ! ' 

" Instructing us, one day, as to what we must do to 
touch the Blessed Virgin and make sure of her powerful 
mediation, he said, ^ We must give ourselves entirely into 
her hands, reserving nothing— give her our thoughts, de- 
sires, affections ; all our goods, our happiuess, joy, con- 
solation ; all our actions, our good works, epecially our 
confessions and Communions; even our last sigh, our first 
sight of God's face after death, our first raptures on be- 
holding her in glory when we enter heaven I ' 

^' All these instructions frequently recur to me," adds 
Catherine, ^' and I make them my spiritual nourishment. 
After Charles's example, I endeavor to unite m3^self to the 
Blessed Virgin and live ever in her presence, thinking of 
her during the day, and placing her statue near me at 
night, for I desire with all my heart to belong wholly to 
Jesus and Mary.'' 

The fruitful zeal this young Levite exercised in his 
parish by word and example likewise extended its sphere, 
with the same blessed results, by means of his letters. His 
correspondence, which was considerable, gladdened the heart 
of many of his friends, and had a wonderful power of in- 
clining them to piety. 

'^ lie wrote to me regularly," says one of them, ^^ and 
his letters always did me much good. They were all really 
little discourses wherein he described, in all simplicity, the 
pious practices with which zeal inspired him for the cor- 
rection of what he called his faults, and the sanctification 
of each of his actions." 

These spiritual relations, which Charles always initiated, 
and to which his good heart, his frank gaj^ety, and amiable 
candor gave a double charm, made such salutary impres- 
sions upon his friends that they always spoke of them in 



78 The Theological Seminary at Toulouse, 

terms of unaffected delight^ and as if they scarcely knew 
how to express their gratitude to him. 

III. — Charles's Notable Progress in Virtue During His Third 
Year at the Theological Seminary. 

After spending his vacation in the pious manner above 
described, Charles returned to the seminary, determined 
to become a saint and to prepare himself for the priest- 
hood by striving to the utmost to procure God's glory and 
the salvation of souls. Fully convinced that sanctity con- 
sists not only in merely avoiding evil by perfect detachment 
from creatures, but also in doing good, that is, sanctifying 
all OLir actions by giving them a divine character, he en- 
deavored to purify his intentions, and act henceforth only 
from supernatural motives. And as in the order of grace 
one can do nothing without God's assistance, which assist- 
ance is so much the more abundant in proportion to our 
desires and prayers, he every morning, with renewed fer- 
vor, earnestly besought Our Lord Jesus Christ to guide 
and direct his conduct, both interior and exterior, through- 
out the day. Those multiplied invocations, which in all 
truly Christian communities are addressed to the Holy 
Spirit and to Mary at the beginning and end of every exer- 
cise, he made with great attention and piety ; and if the 
exercise were prolonged, from time to time he would con- 
tinue these invocations by reciting at least the first words 
of theFeM?', Sancte Spiritus or the Ave Maria. 

Thus completely renouncing self and relying only upon 
grace, he blindly followed its guidance. Under this all- 
powerful stimulant, his soul made wonderful progress in the 
paths of perfection, leaving far behind liim those less gen- 
erous souls who serve God by halves or only at intervals. 

To this interior sanctity Charles made it a duty to join 
that of the exterior, which, manifesting our good disposi- 



diaries s Progress during the Third Year. 79 

tions to others, is most efficacious in leading souls to God 
and urging them to become holy. 

In addition to the powerful motives which had hereto- 
fore prompted him to edify his brethren, there was another 
this year, giving a new impulse to his zeal. Being made 
regulator,^ he believed, and justly, that this dignity, evinc- 
ing the esteem and confidence of his teachers, thereby im- 
posed u|)on him so much greater reason for setting good 
example, which he labored most effectually to do. 

*^ I saw much of him at this time," says one of his fel- 
low-students, ^ ^^ and, to his praise be it said, I never knew 
him to infringe the least part of the rule ; nor did I ever 
hear him criticise the conduct or judgment of his superiors; 
never did he offend against mortification ; never complain 
of our fare, of the heat, the cold, the length of study-hours, 
the shortness of recreation; in a word, I never knew him to 
be guilty of the least fault, but, on the contrary, every- 
thing I saw and heard of him then confirms my belief of 
his extraordinary sanctity, proclaimed by voices innumer- 
able since his death.'' 

Even at the period to which I refer, his conduct was so 
exemplary, his piety so manifest, that other seminarians, 
led by his example, became likewise veritable models. 
Several of them even attribute to him the success of their 
ministr}^, and continue to thank God for having given 
them in the seminary this exemplar of every virtue. Nor 
was mere good example (though a powerful agent in itself) 
all ; Charles's zeal displayed its activity in word and deed. 

Says Father Maupome : " '' Yielding to the ardor of his 
zeal, Charles profited by his influence to exercise in the 

' This Is Uie first diguity of the house. It imposes upon the person invested with 
it the duty of announcing all the daily exercises hy ringing the bells. 

^ Rev. Father Cazal, a pastor in the diocese of Toulouse. 

^ A member of the Society of Jesus. He died a missionary on the coast of Mada- 
gascar. 



8o The Theological Seminary at Toulouse. 

house a veritable apostolate, linking together by the bonds 
of piety numbers of his fellow-students, and forming them 
into little associations, governed by rules voluntarily ac- 
cepted and easily kept, such as meeting on appointed days 
and hours to recite some prayers selected in advance, 
or practise some virtue, or exciting one another by pious 
conversations to love of God and zeal for His glory. 
Later, these associations became centres of zeal and virtue. 
Several of them were formed in honor of the Holy Family, 
for which Charles had an especial devotion. Twelve years 
afterwards these associations were still flourishing and bear- 
ing admirable fruits of virtue." 

Before undertaking this work, Charles consulted his 
director, who answered him thus: '^ The more of these re- 
unions there are, the greater your advancement in virtue ; 
frequent intercourse with the most pious seminarians will 
teach you yourself to become pious and to do good." En- 
couraged by this advice, Charles abandoned himself to the 
natural inclinations of his heart, and set about commenc- 
ing at the Theological Seminary what he had already so 
successfully accomplished at the Preparatory. ^^ Though 
less ostensible," says one of his confreres, ^^ his apostolate 
at Toulouse was not inferior to that at Polignan. Seeking 
the society of his younger fellow-disciples, he did them much 
good by his conversations, as he profited by every occasion 
of speaking to them of God ; and this he did in such a man- 
ner that no one was wearied, but all delighted with his 
simplicity, his frank gayety, his fervor. It was thus rec- 
reations passed with him were spiritual reflections, which 
he provided for us through some of those pious remarks 
ever falling from his lips, those reflections ever abiding in 
the hearts of the saints." 

'^ Never can I forget those moments," adds one of his 
friends, '^ when, finding ourselves in circumstances where 



Charles s Progress during the Third Year. 8 1 

we could not speak of God, he would give me one of those 
glances worth a conversation, and which seemed to say: ' Oh ! 
how restrained we are ! But let us take our revenge by con- 
versing with Jesus in the depths of our hearts ! " 

In all these reunions and pious associations, as in all his 
talks with his confreres, Charles had but one end in view — 
to procure God's glory and the salvation of souls, by incit- 
ing his brethren to continued progress in the paths of sancti- 
ty, and inflaming them with the sacred fire of divine love 
which devoured himself. It was this that induced him to 
accept so willingly '^he role of monitor whenever offered 
him ; and it is needless to say with what charity, devo- 
tion, and success he performed its duties. Such of his fel- 
low-pupils (and there were many) as had asked this service 
of him, declare unhesitatingly that they are indebted to his 
zeal and tact for the correction of those faults they over- 
came in the seminary. Moreover, all his friends say he 
had an especial talent for insinuating himself into souls, 
particularly the most beautiful, first winning their affec- 
tions unalterably, and then establishing them firmly in 
God's service, by the bonds of love and fervor. 

" When he was with us," says one of his fellow-students, 
*' we could but feel how tenderly and devotedly he loved us, 
and that he had only one desire: to do good to our souls 
and make us better by inspiring us with those holy senti- 
ments animating himself. The more effectually to lead us 
to God, and to stimulate us especially to a keen sense of 
gratitude, he would often remind us of all the favors this 
good Father had showered upon us. He even marked in a 
note-book the fortunate clays (as he styled them) of his most 
intimate friends, and when these anniversaries came around 
he would say with a smile and a voice truly angelic : ' Re- 
member that to-morrow will be such or such an anniversary; 
I, too, will bear it in mind, and help you to thank God.' 



82 TJlc TJieological Seminary at Toulouse. 

Often, to excite us to zeal, he would deplore, in our pres- 
ence, the sad lot of those innumerable sinners who offend 
God without knowing Him. To pray for such himself, and 
get others to pray for them, was one of his favorite de- 
votions. 

^•^ He also prayed much for infidels, even shedding tears 
over their unhappy condition ; and when he spoke to us of 
them our hearts were filled with like sentiments of love 
and compassion. He Avas greatly rejoiced whenever, at the 
end of the mouth, he found himself in possession of an 
abundant collection for the Propagation of the Faith. His 
eloquence in favor of this work was proverbial, and it was 
impossible to refuse when he solicited a contribution to- 
wards it.^"* 

The two friends who had formed with him at Polignan 
the Association of the Holy Family being this 3^ear also at 
the Theological Seminary, he was happy to renew with them 
the spiritual tie which had proved mutually so beneficial. 
It was in this holy relationship especially that the riches of 
his heart overflowed, inundating other hearts with its di- 
vine treasures. He was the head, the director, and the 
soul of this association, ever stimulating all its members 
to increased fervor, by his word as well as his example. 

Though absent from the seminary in the body, after leav- 
ing Toulouse, he was nevertheless present in spirit, of which 
he gave frequent evidence by his letters. The only one of 
his confreres we know has often told us how much he owed to 
Father Charles of his fervor, his love of study, his devotion 
to St. Joseph, the fruits of his ministry, and of all his vir- 
tues and merits generally. 

'^ Twelve years later, '^ adds one of the heads of this as- 
sociation, ^' Father Charles, about to take passage for Bour- 
bon, came twice to see us at the Theological Seminary. He 
spoke to us with much affection and simplicity of the as- 



Cherries s Progress during the Third Year. 83 

sociation, earnestly entreating us ever to keep it alive and 
vigorous in the house, and giving us some holy counsel 
thereon, which will never be effaced from my memory. 
These two visits wrought great good in this respect, and I 
can say to his praise that the associates of the Holy Fami- 
ly since then have been more fervent and united in the 
Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. Oh ! may he from the 
heights of that heavenly abode, wherein his intercession is 
so powerful, obtain for its members continued and increas- 
ing fervor and union ! " 



CHAPTER IV. 

The Religious Vocation. 
I.— The Divine Call. Charles Responds to It. 

HE first link of that mysterious chain drawing our 
pious hero to the port of religion was his love of 
community life, his natural fondness for association 
with others in charity and piety, which first showed itself 
in his earliest years, and was gradually developed in the 
Preparatory Seminary by liis admission into the Sodality 
of St. Aloysius Gonzaga whilst in the seventh Latin class, 
and that of the Holy Angels, whilst in the fifth. It was 
here he began really to taste the happiness of dwelling to- 
gether in unity with brethren, having but one heart and 
soul, and each striving to aid and encourage the other in 
the paths of perfection. Likewise, when Charles, at the 
end of his year in the fourth Latin class, saw one of his eld- 
er brothers joyfully embrace the austere life prescribed by 
St. Sulpice, he was filled with holy envy, and promised him- 
self to imitate his example, were it the will of God. 

This was the Lord's first call to Charles, and his first 
step towards the religious life. A more definite call urging 
him towards the Society of Jesus soon followed. Complete- 
ly transformed whilst in the fourth Latin class by the in- 
fluence of Father Contamin, also impelled towards holiness 
by Father Negre, Charles began to realize the grandeur, 
nobility, and usefulness of a society that aims at naught 
but God's glory in the highest degree and the salvation of 
souls. It was, nevertheless, not until about the time of his 

Si 



Charles Responds to the Divine Call. 85 

second class in Latin tluit this esteem for the Society of 
Jesus began to produce in his heart a marked attraction 
for the life of a Jesuit. The sight of so many of the Jes- 
uit Fathers, and the pious conversations he had, fi-om time 
to time, on the subject with his brother sodalists, were the 
gentle allurements Mary used to turn his heart towards the 
society wdiich bears her Son's name. I nse the expression 
turn his heart ; for, to determine his will, always bent upon 
good, yet ever uncertain and wavering in its choice, strong- 
er lights and a more energetic action of Providence were 
necessary. Nor did these fail ; but it was only whilst at 
the Theological Seminary that these graces were bestowed 
upon him, the occasion being as follows. 

In consequence of some measures Charles had believed 
it his duty to adopt in the education of one of his broth- 
ers, and which were severely condemned by the family, 
he found himself during the vacation of 1849 the object 
of their stern and (in our opinion) unmerited reproaches, 
especially as he had acted thus only from deference to an 
elder brother, whose skill and wisdom in the manage- 
ment of children he knew from experience. Though smart- 
ing under the pain and humiliation of such misunder- 
standing, Charles, conscious of the purity of his motives, 
offered no word of excuse or explanation ; filial piety, the 
fear of thus turning upon his brother these reproaches, and 
especially that spirit of humility and penance which was 
his in an eminent degree — all combined to make him pre- 
serve a silence so much the more meritorious before God 
as it was painful to nature. 

It is easy to understand that so tender and loving a heart 
must needs have been steeped in sorrow on perceiving 
that even his mother blamed him and mingled her re- 
proaches with those of others of the family. 

The absence of letters and visits from them, durins^ the 



83 TJw Relio-ious Vocation 



a 



first three months after liis return to the Theological Sem- 
inary, was likewise one great means God used to draw him 
to Himself. In thus detaching him from those whom it 
was his inalienable right and duty to love, but whom, per- 
haps, he cherished too tenderly, this good Father gent- 
ly, yet strongly, inclined his heart towards such of his 
companions as had entered the Society of Jesus. It was 
durino^ the course of this third vear at the Theological 
Seminary that Charles felt urged to visit them at their 
novitiate, and never did he leave them, he said, but most 
reluctantly, and as if oppressed by sorrow. .One day, when 
these emotions were stronger than usual, he believed it his 
duty to make known the fact to his director, and tell him 
that his former inclination towards the Society of Jesus 
had been aroused, and was keener than ever ; but his 
director, who doubtless wished to test his vocation, ap- 
peared to attach very little importance to this disclosure. 
Astonished at his apparent indifference, the probably true 
reason of which he did not suspect, Charles thought his 
spiritual guide not favorable to the religious life, and 
fearing this might prove a great obstacle to the realiza- 
tion of his hopes, he fell, in spite of himself, into a state 
of dejection which gradually undermined his strength. 
Shortly after returning home to spend his vacation, it was 
noticed by the family that he seemed to have lost his spirit 
of frank cheerfulness. Tlien he grew silent and pensive, 
his appetite was impaired, and sleep forsook his pillow at 
night. 

Alarmed at these symptoms and his perceptible loss of 
flesh, his elder brothers earnestly inquired the cause, on 
learning which they advised him to go to Toulouse, and 
make a retreat of several days with the Jesuit Fathers there, 
with the intention of being enlightened as to his vocation, 
and of consulting them as to whether or not he should enter 



• Charles Responds to the Divine Call. 87 

their novitiate; the brothers promising, if he did this, they 
themselves would obtain their parents' consent to his car- 
rying out this his most cherished wish. To aid in the ac- 
complishment of this plan, without its being suspected by 
members of the family other than those already in the se- 
cret, one of them, under the pretext of spending a few 
days of rest and quiet with a friend in Toulouse, offered to 
accompany him thither, and, introducing him to the Rever- 
end Novice Master, obtain a prompt and decided answer to 
the momentous question. 

Charles agreed to the plan, and greatly encouraged by 
the kindness and proffered assistance, now looked forward to 
the realization of his dearest hopes. But ere taking any 
step towards it he must consult Jesus and Mary in prayer. 
Accordingly he made known his desires to Catherine Beil- 
lard, begging her daily 'and continued prayers, but more 
especially that she would now unite with him in two no- 
venas in honor of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, thereby to 
obtain the grace of knowing and faithfully following his vo- 
cation, and of becoming a Jesuit, if such were God's will. 
These novenas, which he sanctified by fervent Communion 
and holy pilgrimages to Our Lady of Good Gift and Our 
Lady of the Heath, brought their own reward in renewed 
consolation and an ardent desire of going at once to Tou- 
louse for his retreat, and to make application to the Jesuit 
Fathers for reception into the novitiate, if deemed advis- 
able. 

Prepared, meanwhile, for their son's journey, his pious 
parents gave their consent, and followed him with fervent 
prayers for the re-establishment of his health. 

It was about the middle of September that he went to 
Toulouse. The Reverend Father de Foresta being Novice 
Master' at this time, naturally it was to him our young 

' This Father died at Avignou in the odor of sanctity. His Life, which has been 
written, is most edifying. 



88 The Religious Vocation 



student was presented, and by him also, npon exception- 
ally favorable reports from Charleses brother/ permitted to 
make there a three days^ retreat, during which his relig- 
ious vocation would be carefully examined, and his en- 
trance into the Order as a postulant positively determined. 
At the end of the retreat, in writing down the motives 
which induced him to join the Society of Jesus, Charles 
speaks at length of the great happiness he experienced, 
the brilliant lights that illumined his way, and especially 
"of the marks of divine grace shown him in the attraction he 
felt for holy things. Even at the risk of considerable rep- 
etition, we cannot refrain from giving the literal text of 
these notes, just as they came from his pen and heart. 
Whilst confirming our narration, they will edify the reader, 
and serve, some day, perhaps, as a model for those numerous 
timid, hesitating souls, w^ho, longing to know the divine 
call, are ignorant of the means of recognizing it. 

Charles's first choice, made at the novitiate of Toulouse, about 
the middle of September, 1850. 

" Ad majorem Dei gloriam ! To the greater glory of God I 
" Having consulted God in prayer, and meditated upon 
the end of my creation, the following I set down as my im- 
pressions, past and present. From the time I have known 
what a community is, I have felt a strong desire to enter 
one (without, however, an inclination for any especial com- 
munity), there to be directed by wise and enlightened su- 
periors, and living in obedience, thus do God's Avill. 

' In spealniiff of youno: Charles to Father de Foresta, M. Vital Sire, then director 
of the Theolotrical Seminary of Rodez, told him simply and frankly that his be- 
loved brother had been very pious all his'life ; it was more than probable he had 
never lost his baptismal innocence ; his docility and obedience were such that he 
would attempt to walk on water, if commanded by his lawful superior ; his only 
defect was in havins: too scrupulous a conscience ; and that skilful guidance on this 
latter point was all that was necessary to make him a perfect Jesuit. 



Charles Responds to the Divine Call. 89 

'' Whilst in the second Latin class and in Rhetoric, 
I felt a decided attraction for the religious community 
known as Jesuits, this attraction proceeding as much from 
the voice of the Holy Spirit in the depths of my soul, as 
from impressions made upon me by conversations with 
Jesuits on the subject, and the deportment of the various 
members of the society that came under my observation. 

^^ On entering the Theological Seminary, more serious 
occupations, an increased application to study, a diminu- 
tion of fervor in God's service, ' the cultivation of ideas of 
another tendency — all combined to dim these impressions 
that had been made upon mind and heart during the last 
two years at the Preparatory Seminary, — years, I must .say, 
which were passed in the society of some most fervent and 
edifying companions of the Sodality of the Blessed Virgin. 

'^ This indifference towards the Society of Jesus lasted 
about two years, during which time I became by degrees 
imbued with prejudices against it, or rather against some 
of its members. 

'^ In the course of the last year, having gone to see 
the Brothers (novices) of the society, my heart felt a 
renewal of its old attraction for this community, and I 
was conscious of leaving the house most reluctantly and 
sorrowfully. During the same year I had quite a long 
conversation with a young Brother (novice), with whom I 
was yet unacquainted, which made such an impression 
upon me that I spoke of it to my spiritual director, who 
treated the matter with indifference. 

^' During this vacation I also had two conversations 
with a Brother (novice), my friend and confrere, which 
affected me deeply. Some days afterwards, another talk, 

' What we said in the preceding chapter proves that he here refers to a dimi- 
nution of sensible fervor, which his humility naade him believe was a diminution 
of real fervor. 



90 The Rcligiotis Vocation. 

familiar and unconstrained, with one of my own broth- 
ers, a priest, removed all doubts from my mind ; and from 
this moment (it was about three weeks ago) I have never 
for an instant ceased to think of the Society of Jesus, to 
love it, to long for admission therein. Immediately after 
this talk, I made two novenas in honor of the Sacred 
Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, with the intention of 
obtaining the grace to know and to faithfully follow my 
vocation, and enter the Society of Jesus if it were God's 
will. The result of these two novenas has been to me 
great consolation of heart, and an ardent desire of making 
a spiritual retreat and applying at once for admission to 
this society. During the three days passed here, the de- 
sire has increased to such a degree as to make me fear it 
may be an obstacle to a vocation of this kind. 

'^ Everything in the society pleases me and attracts me 
to it — the conduct of the priests in the house, the sanctity 
of the superior, the edifying behavior of the Brothers 
(novices) and Brothers coadjutors, tlie spirit which reigns 
here, a spirit St. Ignatius demands of each and every 
member— zeal for God's glory and the salvation of son Is 
(this has for a long time been my motto), and lasth', 
devotion to the Sacred Plearts of Jesns, Mary, and Joseph. 

^^ During these three days I have been impelled inte- 
riorly and supernaturally towards the Society of Jesus, 
the thought being ever before me, coming to me whilst at 
meditation, during my visits to the Blessed Sacrament, 
the recital of the Litanies, at meals, in recreation— in fine, 
always and everywhere, the whole day. Moreover, since 
entering this house I have breathed and tasted devo- 
tion to St. Ignatius, St. Aloysius Gonzaga, St. Stanislas 
Kostka. Finally, I feel that God calls me to live in the 
Society of Jesus, there to expiate my past faults by a 
life of mortification, or at least of obedience and retire- 



Charles Responds to the Divine Call. 91 

ment ; tliere to prepare myself to become a priest according 
to the heart of God, by long trials of my vocation ; there 
to find a remedy for those waverings of spirit that ever 
beset me, ever striving after the most perfect, and knowing 
not which to choose ; there, also, to obtain an antidote for 
my sloth and indolence of disposition ; there to spend my 
time in preparation for the priesthood ; there to avoid 
the many dangers hovering around the secular ministry. 
I believe that God calls me to the Society of Jesus, for the 
divers motives just exposed — motives which, in my opin- 
ion, proceed not from reason alone but from the voice of 
the Holy Spirit. 

'^ Hence, in yielding to these influences I am but acting 
as a reasonable being. I obey the inspiration of Heav- 
en, the divine voice that calls me, the impressions of 
grace upon my soul, and ask admission into the Society of 
Jesus. 

" May the Holy Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
bless, accept, approve, and ratify this election made in Its 
presence and to please It alone ! 

'^ Laudetur Jesus Christus ! Amen. Praised be Jesus 
Christ ! Amen." 

II.— Charles Requests Admission into the Society of Jesus, 
and is Received as a Novice. 

The events following close upon this first choice are so 
well related in a letter written by Charles's mother about 
this time to one of her other sons, that we are prompted 
to quote her own words : 

'' My very dear son : — 

'^ After three years at the Theological Seminary, my 
beloved Charles quietly determined to make a short retreat 
with the Jesuits, to be the more surely enlightened regard- 



Tlie Rclicrious VucatioJi. 



ing his vocation. The will of God being manifested to 
him most clearly, he thonght only of entering the novitiate 
of the Jesuit Fathers at Toulouse. My consent and your 
father's being necessary for this, he endeavored to obtain 
it, and you know the means he took to succeed. It was 
not an easy task. Having first laid before us all those 
natural motives calculated to influence us, he made an 
appeal to our consciences, in the name of faith — a strong 
and touching appeal. When at last, vanquished by his 
entreaties, we yielded to his wishes, oh I how great was his 
joy ! He was really unable to restrain his transports I 

" He soon set about disposing of everything not abso- 
lutely necessary to him, distributing among his friends his 
books, images — all those innumerable little objects one 
generally values so highly. At last there remained in his 
possession but a little chaplet enclosed in a case, and this 
he gave me. Having thus reduced himself to a state of 
religious poverty, he now sighed for the moment of his 
departure. 

*^ The poor child I but one thing troubled him — to see 
me so sad. I was indeed overwhelmed ; the sacrifice 
seemed beyond my strength. I was truly grieved when 
you left us for St. Sulpice, you and Dominique ; but that 
sacrifice was nothing to this, for I could at least see you 
occasionally. But a Jesuit I he is lost, as it were, to his 
family; he returns to them no more ; oh I the thought is 
crushing I Charles did his best to console me, seeking my 
presence and saying all manner of kind and gentle words. 
Then he would sing with an air of joyful tenderness : 
^ Oh I how happy one is when he lives in solitude!' I 
would smile, but with a heavy heart. 

" The day of his departure having come, I could not 
tear myself from him. In spite of everything, I would 
accompany him to the boat. The poor child ! It was on 



His Novitiate in the Society of Jesus. 93 

the water's edge I left him ; it was upon the water he died. 
Doubtless, he was very sad, too, but he concealed his grief, 
and appeared not to feel the sacrifices he was making. He 
seemed delighted when, as Ave were awaiting the boat, I re- 
lated to him that I had consecrated him to Mary on the 
day of his baptism, and in what manner. It was the first 
time I had ever mentioned it to him." 

''He left us towards evening, '' adds his youngest broth- 
er. That room which is the usual witness of the joys and 
sorrows of the family was the theatre of the separation — 
there where twelve years later, after a pious ceremony, full 
of joy, our dear parents were to be informed of the death 
of their son on the bosom of the ocean. 

''Every one was affected, even myself, at seeing this 
great grief, which I could not yet altogether comprehend. 
The men were silent : the women wept. In spite of all 
remonstrances, my mother would accompany her son, and 
I followed her to the canal. The boat arrived, and our 
mother saw gradually disappearing from her sight our be- 
loved Charles, who henceforth belonged to the family only 
by the ties of affection." 

Arriving at Toulouse about three o'clock in the after- 
noon, Charles immediately entered the novitiate, and that 
same evening began his retreat of probation, which lasted 
eight days. This was on the loth of October, the feast of 
St. Teresa. This date and the 24th of the same month, 
that of the close of his retreat, when he was admitted as a 
novice into the Society of Jesus, are inscribed in his note- 
book as among the fortunate days which he must conse- 
crate especially to the Lord. 

On the morning of the fourth day he was admitted to 
the novitiate ; and great, indeed, was his joy on hearing 
the Reverend Father de Foresta say with a smile to his new 
brethren : " Turn down the brim of his hat, take off his 



94 ^/^^ Religious Vocation. 

band, and receive him into your midst ; one day he will 
imitate yon." ^^ happy moment," writes Charles, in the 
notes of this retreat, ^Miappy moment I" And he contin- 
ues to pour out thus his holy transports of gratitude and 
love. 

It is Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, his friends, his protectors, 
who share his affections. It is from their hearts he 
wishes to 'imbibe strength, love, courage. He will enter 
the novitiate only by and with them. He even desires that 
his name be inscribed on the list of those already in the 
silver heart around the Blessed Aargin's neck in the chapel, 
and at the name of Jesus, reminding him of the new title 
he expects soon to bear, his joy is beyond expression. 

" Jesus I " he exclaims, ''Jesus I I desire no other name 
than this. It is the one sweetest on the lips, the most 
charming to the ear, the most grateful to the heart. It 
drives away the demon, dispels temptations, and attracts 
heavenly benedictions. I would Avrite it everywhere, I 
would murmur it ever — in trials, temptations, in the hour 
of desolation, in all penitential actions, accompanied always 
by the names of Mary and Joseph, but that of Jesus being 
ever the fairest and the most beautiful ! And only think, I 
shall be a Jesuit, a member of the Society of Jesus!" 

All his notes of this retreat are redolent with the same 
freshness of fervor and love. At the thought of Jesus, 
Mary, and Joseph, and all their favors to him, his soul is 
overpowered with gratitude, and the greatest sacrifices ap- 
pear insignificant to him. These words of the Beloved in 
the ^^ Imitation " became his rule of life: '^^ Esteem the 
whole world as nothing ; prefer the attendance on God 
before all external things. For thou canst not both at- 
tend to Me and at the same time delight thyself in 
transitory things. Thou mast withdraw from thy ac- 
quaintance and those dear to thee, and keep thy mind 



His Novitiate in the Society of Jesus. 95 

disengaged from all temporal comfort." (Imitation of 
Christ, book iii., chap, liii., v. i.) 

^' In these words," says he, ^' is comprehended the sacri- 
fice of all — parents, friends, confreres. I must no longer 
occupy myself with family affairs, nor with health, nor 
with anything that passes away with time ; my life mnst 
be devoted to the interests of the soul — the souls of my 
brethren and friends as well as my own. Yes, Charles, this 
is henceforth thy only care ; otherwise, thou wilt never be a 
true religious, thou wilt be but a demi-Jesuit. Eead these 
words frequently and put them in practice: ^ At the age 
of thirty, Jesus quit the society of His Mother ^ — and such 
a mother! Wherefore did He leave her ? Out of charity 
for men, to go to preach to them, to catechise and save them 
— behold my model. I am not yet twenty-two years old ; 
and, like Jesus and John the Baptist, I shall not preach 
until I am thirty. Yes, I resolve not to become a priest ere 
attaining that age." 

The last sentiment Brother Charles expresses in his notes 
of the retreat is that of confidence, unbounded, unwaver- 
ing confidence in Jesus. The example of th^ apostles, 
especially St. Peter, his j)atron, re-animates his courage. 
^' Peter," he writes, ^^ asks permission of Jesus to come 
to Ilim, and at His word casts himself into the sea. Oh! 
the power of faith ! Peter walks upon the water ! But 
scarcely does he hesitate, losing confidence, than he begins 
to sink. Jesus approaches and enters into the bark, and 
immediately the wind and the storm are lulled. Ah ! every 
week at least shall Jesus enter into my soul, and with 
His presence I shall have a calm, untroubled conscience. — 
Who were the apostles ? Men of the people, and of the 
common people ; and who am I ? — What did Jesus make 
of these rough, untutored men ? Priests, preachers, 
apostles ! And will He not transform me in like manner ? — 



96 The Religious Vocation. 

Through chastity one becomes an angel; by obedience and 
poverty, another Jesus Christ ; by contemplation and re- 
treat one imitates Mary. — Oh! what motives for love! Non 
fecit taliter omni nationi. ^ He hath not done in like man- 
ner to every nation ' (Ps. cxlvii. 20). God does not act 
thus towards all; He selects, taking one and leaving an- 
other. What motives for confidence ! 

^' Every day and every hour let me recall these words of 
Jesus, Ego sum, nolite timer e. ' It is I, fear not ' (St. Luke 
xxiv. 36) ; and let this be my principal resolution — to fear 
not, ever beholding Jesus in the persons of my superiors 
and directors. May He be praised forever ! Laudetur 
Jesus Christus ! Amen.'' 

In the course of this retreat, Charles made a second 
election, more serious and more clearly defined than the 
first ; and it was after this second election he was received 
as a novice into the Society of Jesus. 

The present chapter could have no more natural con- 
clusion, nor all the preceding portion of Charleses life, as 
portrayed in our pages, a more perfect crown, than the ex- 
act reproduction of this interesting paper, which we give 
below. 

Second Election of the Society of Jesus, made by CliariesSire, in 
his retreat of probation, October 24,1850, 

"For the greater glory of God, the salvation of souls, 
and the benefit of my own soul especially. 

"Having contemplated the end of my creation, and ex- 
amined my interior as that of a stranger whose perfection 
I desired, the following is my decision at the tribunal of 
reason. 

" I establish as a principle in the beginning, that in 
the choice I am about to make of my own free will every- 
thing should tend towards the end imposed upon me by 



His Novitiate in the Society of Jesus. 97 

the Creator — His glory and my salvation. I am not now 
considering whether my vocation is for the world or for 
the ecclesiastical state, that point having been already de- 
cided upon before God and my director, with the help of 
reason and faith. But the question is : Am I called to 
the Society of Jesus, or to some other community, or to the 
secular priesthood ? Xow, here is the answer reason en- 
lightened by faith gives me, after a careful examination of 
my interior— that is, of the dispositions of my soul : I 
should enter neither the secular ministry, nor any other 
community save that of the Society of Jesus, and these 
are my reasons : 

^* 1. \\\ the secular ministry I am in great danger of be- 
ing lost, either because of the perils to Avhich I should some- 
times be exposed by the hearing of confessions in the sacred 
tribunal, those especially of women, without my having a 
director at hand to whom I could have immxcdiate recourse; 
or, because routine, to which I am inclined, might easily 
glide into my actions ; or, because I would find myself con- 
tinually in the presence of persons of the other sex, to the 
detriment of chastity (and I am impressionable) ; or, be- 
cause I might be praised and never reproved; or, led by 
the example of some of my confreres, I might become at- 
tacl>ed to the goods of this world; or, because from lack of 
fixed plans and a systematic course of life I might yield to 
the ever-changing caprices of one's mind and thus lose my 
time, neglect my duties, etc. 

*' 2. On the other hand, I have no especial taste for 
preaching, which would lead me to the Missionaries of Cal- 
vary,' nor for the apostolic life, attracting me to foreign 
missions ; nor for the training of candidates to the priest- 
hood, the object of the Sulpicians ; nor for the instruction 
of 3^outh, as in the Preparatory Seminaries (although I 

* The diocesan missionaries of Toulouse. 



The Rclizious Vocation. 



must say the latter has some attractions for me), — in a word, 
I am not drawn towards any religious community where 
from the very beginning one's mind and faculties are 
bent towards some particular duty; hence there remains for 
me to select but the Society of Jesus, which alone can sat- 
isfy my tastes. 

'^Moreover, in the Society of Jesus are many advantages 
which I find in no other religious community, much less 
in the secular priesthood. They are as follows : 

** 1. I make a vow of obedience, and all my duties are 
specified — a certain remedy for those perplexities and wav- 
erings of the soul ever urging me to seek the most perfect. 

^' 2. Slothful by nature and dilatory in action (the opin- 
ion of all wise and enlightened persons with whom I have 
lived concerning me, an opinion fully endorsed by myself), 
it is in the Society of Jesus I shall be urged onward, the 
example of my brethren, the voice of my superiors, the 
necessity of daily advancing in perfection, and the number- 
less graces I hope to receive, all being so many stimulants 
to my courage. 

'' 3. I have made no progress towards the virtues and 
perfection of the priest, and remaining at the Theological 
Seminary I should be ordained in three years. What a 
future ! Here, I shall have abundant time to prepare my- 
self for the priesthood, and I shall learn well what a priest 
according to God's own heart should be. 

'' 4. In the Society of Jesus I discover no danger, but, 
on the contrary, everything leading me to virtue and to- 
wards the end of my creation. 

^^5. I have no decided taste for any particular function 
either of the secular or religious priest ; here, wise and 
enlightened superiors will mould me to whatever duty 
they deem me best fitted for. 

*^ 6. I wish to expiate my faults by a life of mortifica- 



His Novitiate in the Society of Jesus. 99 

tioii ; here, I will be inspired with courage to do so, 
whilst in the holy ministry of the secular priesthood I 
would not have the strength. Finally, as I have always 
felt the desire of living in a religious community, and 
that called the Society of Jesus is the one which suits me 
best before God and reason enlightened by Faith, it is this 
I should select. 

''Now, having examined thoroughly my inclinations 
and tastes, descending into the depths of my soul, I feel 
impelled towards the Society of Jesus ; and as this im- 
pulse comes not from the senses but the interior, it must 
needs be my vocation to correspond to it. The present 
moment is propitious, there being no obstacles to over- 
come, either as regards the authorities of the society or 
from my jmrents (which obstacles might present them- 
selves later), neither have I formed any bad habits. I am 
young, and, with the grace of God, I can easily be turned 
towards perfection. However, as I may make a mistake 
were I to decide so important a matter for myself, I leave 
it entirely in the hands of my superiors, and hold myself 
in readiness to accept and do whatever they deem best. 

"' Yet, whilst thus awaiting guidance, I ask, in the pres- 
ence of God, admittance into tlie Society of Jesus, and 
this election, which I believe good and excellent, I make 
with a perfectly unbiassed, tranquil mind, and I would 
confirm it, were I to die this moment. It is for you, my 
superiors, to decide."' 



CHAPTER V. 

The Novitiate of the Jesuit Fathers at Toulouse. 

^?fg]Sr entering the novitiate, Charles made the firm resolu- 
jjlj^ tion of being, if not the most perfect, at least the most 
fervent of novices, which, consequently, included the 
determination of observing all the rules of the house scrupu- 
lously ; of recoiling before no sacrifice whatever ; of placing 
himself at once in his director's hands, as a piece of wax 
which he could mould at will ; of making known to him 
with simplicity all that passed in his soul, even temp- 
tations and interior movements most painful to acknowl- 
edge, such as aversions, suspicions, exaggerated affections, 
the necessities of health, his slotlifulness, and luke- 
warmness. 

To realize this resolution, he selected from among the 
virtues exacted by the Society of Jesus of its members 
those which seemed to cost nature the most, and swore to 
practise them until death — obedience the most entire, the 
blindest and most perfect ; angelic purity, absolute poverty, 
universal charity ; complete detachment from friends, 
family, self ; humility and perfect mortification, embracing, 
after the example of Jesus Christ, all that nature abhors 
most, and flying from what the world seeks eagerly. 

I.— Brother Charles's Conduct during the First Months of His 
Novitiate — His Fervor and Joy. 

These resolutions, once made, became immediately the 
constant rule of his actions. All who were brought in 

100 



TJie First Months of Char/ess Novitiate. loi 

contact with him, at this time, attest that from the very 
beginning his fervor and generosity were such that he 
seemed to have a thirst for justice, that is, for sanctity 
in general and religious perfection in particular; that he 
siglied for these ornaments of the soul as worldlings do for 
pleasures; and happy to find within his reach the means of 
obtaining them, he embraced them joyfully and with an 
ardor truly admirable in practice. 

*^ He had been in the novitiate but a little while," says 
his 3''0ungest brother, ^^ when I was placed in a boarding- 
school in Toulouse. I used to accompany my mother in 
the many visits slie made to him, and I can say that never 
had I seen Charles appear so tranquilly inflamed with di- 
vine love, so gentle, yet so zealous. His whole exterior 
bespoke a heart that felt itself born to a new life. One 
might have said he was a captive who had jnst broken his 
chains. This soul, so profoundly pious, already tasted the 
exquisite happiness of seeing itself drawn nearer to God, 
and that by the strongest bonds of religion. Nothing 
seemed an effort to him. Happy in his new life as a fish 
restored to the water, he wondered how he could ever have 
breathed and lived out of this, his present element, the re- 
ligious life. He sought, on several occasions, to convince 
us of his happiness, but it was unnecessary, his radiant face 
speaking more plainly than words. He took great delight in 
extolling before us the tenderness of the society, his new 
mother, whom he loved with an ever-increasing fondness. 
Oh ! what a true religious he had already become ! 

^^ Nearly all his conversations during these visits turned 
upon the happiness of belonging no longer to himself, but 
instead to a religious community. ^ Oh! how happy I am,' 
he would say ; ' when obliged myself to obey, I think of 
Jesus obeying ! ' " 

''Speaking to me one day," says another person, ''of 



102 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

detachment from temporal goods, even as regards neces- 
sary things, he said that it was a great pleasure in nsing 
these articles to be able to say, * Nothing is mine, not even 
the cassock I wear, and I am pleased to know that in ask- 
ing for it I make an act of submission.' Oh I how he 
loved poverty, calling it his good mother, his faithful 
companion, his beloved: and what pious devices did he not 
make use of to practise it to the utmost ! 

This love of the religious life, this fervor and zeal. 
Brother Charles manifested everywhere — in his visits, his 
conversations, his letters. He felt it impossible to restrain 
the enthusiasm that filled his soul; it must be communicat- 
ed to everyone, especially his parents and friends. About 
a month after his entrance into the novitiate, he wrote 
thus to one of his brothers: 

'^ I cannot resist any longer the great desire I have of 
expressing to you my happiness. Yon have doubtless 
heard, though without the details, that I have entered the 
Society of Jesus, a merciful God having deigned to call 
me to the life of perfection in this holy community. Oh I 
the mercy of my Jesus I I have been in the novitiate since 
the 24th of last October, and far from any abatement of 
my eagerness to become a Jesuit, since my acquaintance 
with the usages of the novitiate I feel that the longing in- 
creases daily. 

'^What a happiness it is, my dear brother, to relin- 
quish our liberty, that we may be guided by wise and 
skilful directors, and pushed forward in the path of per- 
fection by so many saints I What a happiness to have as 
models not only our Fathers and Brothers in heaven, a 
St. Ignatius, a St. Francis Xavier, a St. Francis Regis, a 
St. Aloysius Gonzaga, but numberless Fathers and Brothers 
living under our own eyes, and who give us the example of 
everv virtue I Blessed are they who comprehend this hap- 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 103 

piness ! Blessed, a thousand times blessed, they who enjoy 
it ! May Heaven accord me this grace ! Let ns bless the 
Lord!" 

II. — Brother Charles's Conduct before, during, and after His 
Grand Retreat of Thirty Days. 

1. His 2ire2)arati(mfor the retreat ; lih vow to the Hearts 
of Jesus and Mary. — A few months only after his reception 
into the Society of Jesns, Brotlier Sire was admitted, with 
all the other novices, to participate in the exercises of the 
grand retreat of thirty days. 

This is the work j^^t' excellence of the novitiate, the most 
decisive of all, and the powerful lever St. Ignatius used 
and established in his Order to transform the novices. The 
proposed end is not to decide one's vocation and choose, if 
advisable, the Society of Jesus, this choice being made in 
i\\QTQiYei\t oi jn'obation, but to reform one's self, by a thor- 
ough examination and study of one's defects, his natural 
inclinations, his vicious tendencies, and especially his pre- 
dominant passion, so as to attack and extirpate them as far 
as possible, replacing them by those Christian virtues, re- 
ligious and sacerdotal, of which Jesus Christ sets us the ex- 
ample. With this intent, the novices are engaged for thirty 
days in a number of spiritual exercises, all properly ar- 
ranged and dependent upon one another, which must needs 
bring about in a well-disposed soul an entire transforma- 
tion. 

This retreat is considered of such vital importance, that 
no means are neglected to insure its success, the precious 
results being confirmed by an experience of three hundred 
years. The novices are prepared for it long in advance ; 
and towards the approach of this blessed period, the su- 
periors redouble their zeal to inspire the novices with a great 
appreciation of and ardent desire for tlie<=« exercises. 



104 T^^^ Novitiate at Toulouse. 

Wishing to increase the efficacy of this retreat, already so 
powerful, the Reverend Father de Foresta, director of the 
Novitiate of Toulouse in 1851, pledged himself to have 
made by all the novices an especial Communion, to fast 
with them on the eve of this day of the Communion, and 
to burn two tapers on Mary^s altar all day long, if the thirty 
novices about to go into retreat succeeded in making it 
without hindrance and successfully. This grace having 
been obtained, the vow was fulfilled the following July, on 
the feast of the Visitation. 

Nor did Brother Charles, on his part, remain inactive at 
the approach of the retreat ; he sighed too ardently for 
these happy days to rest content with ordinary preparation. 
Mortifications, abstinences, laborious employment twice 
a week, the Way of the Cross on Fridays and Saturdays, 
even disciplines and iron cinctures — nothing was spared 
that might touch God^s heart and incline Him to hearken; 
but the most powerful and the most efficacious of all these 
means to wnich he had recourse was pra3"er. Not con- 
tent wdth his own increased supplications to the Lord, 
two months in advance he begged prayers on all sides — 
from his friends at Polignan and Toulouse, his fellow-stu- 
dents at the Theological Seminary, his parents at Saint-Jory 
— all were invited to unite their prayers to his, their efforts 
to his ; but his most pressing solicitations were addressed to 
his brothers who v^^\q priests. 

^^My dear Marcel,^' he wrote to one of them, 'Mt is with 
great pleasure I inform you of the approach of my grand 
retreat of thirty days, which we are going to make during 
the month of May, that month consecrated to our good 
Mother Mary. Oh ! since your love for her is so great, 
strive to obtain from her the favor of having her fix her 
eyes of mercy and sweetness upon me and my brethren; 
beg her not to lose sight of me for an instant, but to be to 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 



fo; 



me a radiant Star, the Morning Star, harbinger of the Sun 
of justice. 

^' I almost long for the retreat to be finished, that I may 
tell you of the marvels this tender Mother will have wrought 
in me, during her grand feast of thirty-one days. In this 
beautifnl month, let us both ask of her the knowledge and 
love of the Sacred Heart of Jesus, of her own holy heart, and 
of St. Joseph's ; let us pray to her in unison, that, taking 
our own heartsfrom onr dangerons keeping, she place them 
in security, I mean in the divine, the amiable Heart of 
Jesus, close by her own and St. Joseph's, and forever ! 

'' Let us love Mary, my dear brother, let ns convei-se of 
Mary in our letters, let us speak of her everywhere and on 
all occasions, striving to make her known and loved by all; 
let us be ever her most faithful servants, her slaves through 
love. It is in her heart I bid you adieu." 

The letter to his brother Dominique was not less impor- 
tunate. A¥e give below a few extracts from it: 

'' Jesus, Mar}^ Joseph. For the greater glory of God ! 
'* After excusing mj^self for my long silence towards my 
charitable brother, I must thank him, the pious brother 
who consecrated me to Mary in the chapel of Loretto at 
Issy. Oh I consecrate me anew to that tender Mother, 
particularly during my novitiate. Tell her that I ratify the 
first consecration, and offer myself to her anew in all sin- 
cerity and earnestness. Pray especially for me, and with 
increased fervor, during the beautiful month consecrated 
to her, for it is then I am to make the grand retreat. 

"Praying daily for you, and the more assiduously as 
you advance towards the priesthood, I ask you to render 
me a like service, and to remember me, a poor novice, who, 
although thanking God for having led him into a house of 
spiritual abundance, yet knows not how to open his heart 
to grace, and lend an ear to the voice of the Holy Spirit. 



io6 The Novitiate at Toulouse, 

^' Oh ! I beg of you your first free Mass ; I have a right 
to it because of the many and close ties uniting us, and 
likewise because of the love I bear you, which is ever in- 
creasing in proportion as the object of it draws nearer God, 
Who is charity. 

** Excuse me for having so little interesting news to tell 
you ; far better than entertaining you thus is it to apply 
one's self to the love of the Sacred Hearts of Jesus, Mary, 
and Joseph, in which I embrace you most tenderly." 

Who can fail to perceive, after the perusal of these two 
letters, that the most powerful means Brother Charles used 
to draw down the benediction of Heaven upon his grand re- 
treat was devotion to the Sacred Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and 
Joseph, a devotion wiiich, even before his entrance into the 
Society of Jesus, had become very dear to him, and which 
during the novitiate increased perceptibly, or, rather, was 
more manifest exteriorly. 

At the first interview with his director, in which his whole 
life as a novice was to be regulated, Charles acquainted him 
with his favorite devotions to Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, and 
to his guardian angel. The Reverend Master of Novices, 
approving them, congratulated his j^ious penitent upon so 
privileged an attraction, and encouraged him to practise 
them unreservedly. Henceforth, they were the most power- 
ful, I might say, the only means Brother Charles made use 
of to obtain those especial graces of which he felt so keen- 
ly the need in his ardent desire to be transformed. '^ Every 
new action, work, exercise, practice, plan, note-book,'' thus 
he writes in his first notes of his novitiate, ^^ everything, do 
I put under the especial protection of Jesus, Mary, Joseph. 
Yes, all that I desire for becoming a perfect religious, and all 
that is necessary thereto — lights, guidance, will, strength, 
courage, I will ask of the Sacred Hearts of Jesus, Mary, 
Joseph ; and to win these amiable Hearts, I will be very 



Charles s Retreat of TJiirty Days. 107 

exact in saying the prayers in their honor ; I will consecrate 
to them each of my actions, by a little sign of the cross up- 
on my mouth or heart, and I will receive, as from their 
hands, whatever may happen to me. At study, in recrea- 
tion, everywhere, will I regard Jesus, Mary, Joseph ; and a 
thousand times a day will I exclaim : Jesus, meek and 
humble of heart, make my heart like unto Thine I Mary, 
meek and humble of heart, make my heart like that of 
Jesus ! Joseph, meek and humble of heart, make my 
heart like those of Jesus and Mary ! '^ 

Three months later he asked and obtained his director's 
permission to take every Sunday, after holy Communion, 
a half-hour's reading upon devotion to the Blessed \'irgin. 
Finally, hoping thereby to draw down the most abundant 
benedictions from Heaven, he at the time of the grand 
retreat conceived the idea of devoting himself by a for- 
mal vow to the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary, wuth 
the especial promise of propaga*ting, all his life, the cult us 
to them, according to his power to do so, and the spirit of 
the Church. On Holy Thursday, iVpril 17th, he made, with 
his director's permission, this touching vow, couched in 
the following terms : 

"Omnipotent and Eternal God, Holy and Undivided 
Trinity, I, Charles Sire, in thanksgiving for Jesus Christ's 
innumerable benefits to me, a miserable sinner, and others 
of the human race, especially for the institution of the 
Holy Eucharist, and in reparation for all the injuries this 
most loving Heart daily receives in this ineffable Mystery 
of Love, devote myself entirely, with all the faculties and 
affections of my soul, in the presence of the Blessed Virgin 
Mary and the whole celestial court, to the Sacred Heart of 
Our Lord Jesus Christ, to Whom I deliver up all my 
merits, past and future, whether before or after my death 
(suffrages of Masses and prayers), and Whose perpetual 



1 08 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

servant I constitute myself, promising to do all that lies 
in my power, that of a feeble creatnre, to propagate, for 
love of Him, devotion to His loving Heart. 

^^ Moreover, I choose, in an especial manner, the Blessed 
Virgin Mary for my mother, and I likewise devote myself 
similarly to her holy Heart, with the promise of extending 
devotion to her, according to the spirit of the Church, 
particularly devotion to her Immaculate Conception, as 
occasion may require. 

^^For the exact and faithful accomplishment of this 
vow, relying upon the merits of Our Lord Jesus Christ 
and the assistance of the Blessed Virgin Mary, I humbly 
pray Thee to deign receive this holocaust as a sweet odor, 
and also that, as Thou hast given me the desire and grace 
to offer it, Thou wouldst likewise bestow upon me abun- 
dant grace to accomplish it. Amen." 

One might suppose that after this vow Brother Charles 
had done all he could to ensure for his retreat Heaven^s 
choicest blessings ; yet, to touch more deeply the Sacred 
Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, he promised to make 
during this time three especial fasts in honor of each of 
them ; and a week's fast, after the retreat, to thank them 
for his success ; to maintain during all the exercises a most 
profound recollection, a continual vigilance, in order to 
\vard off or combat all those temptations of weakness, dis- 
couragement, or human respect, which the demon might 
suggest to him ; finally, to live during these thirty days in 
great purity of heart, in a love most courageous, and, 
above all, in a state of sw^eet serenity under the eyes of 
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. ' 

1 This devotion to the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary, being approved bj the 
Church, may be publicly practised and in the public Offices. Devotion to the Heart 
of St. Joseph, however, not yet being approved, may not be introduced into public 
worship, although nothing iuterdicf* ^'^(^ usage in private 



Charles's Retreat of Thirty Days. 109 

2. Brother Charles's conduct during the grand retreat. — 
Beginning May 5, 1851, the exercises of the grand retreat 
ended on the feast of Pentecost, June 8th. Among the 
thirty novices who made it, Brother Charles, according to 
the testimony of the Novice Master himself, was one of 
the most docile, generous, and fervent. 

Starting from this fundamental truth, that man is upon 
earth only to serve God, consequently, to know Him and 
love Him with all his mind, heart, and strength, Charles 
occupied himself, during the first week, in striving to 
eradicate from his heart every fibre not in unison with 
God; combati ug every affection purely natural, all attach- 
ment to sin however slight, all voluntary imperfections. 
To give Jesus, Mary, and Joseph proof of his sincerity 
herein, he promised them not only to purify his intentions 
every time he met his friends, his parents, or confreres, 
but likewise never to begin himself a correspondence with 
them, to be briefer and less tender in writing to them ; 
never to remain in the parlor more than a quarter of an 
hour, not even with his mother ; and, if possible, not to go 
to Saint- Jory during vacation, at the time his brother 
Dominique would there sing his first High Mass. 

The day of rest, following this first week of retreat, was 
emplo3^ed by the good Brother in thanking the Sacred 
Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph for the precious graces 
lie had received, and in considering what he could do 
whilst in the novitiate, during his whole life, and especial- 
ly during this retreat, to express his gratitude for them. 
The Holy Spirit haviiig enlightened him thereupon in the 
second and third weeks, behold how this generous heart, 
ever docile to grace, obeyed its inspirations : 

Thoroughly convinced that Jesus Christ is the true way, 
the narrow and sure way to eternal life, he determined to 
walk in His footsteps, and follow Him, cost what it might, 



I lo The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

in the painful paths of poverty, abnegation, self-contempt, 
and zeal. To strengthen himself in this resolution, he 
meditated for eight days, a quarter of an hour daily, upon 
the claims Jesus had to this imitation, the inestimable ad- 
vantages to be derived from it, and the manner of practis- 
ing it. 

Once decided thereon, he turned his gaze inward, exam- 
ining before God his interior ; and striving to discover 
whatever in his nature, intentions, habits, might offer seri- 
ous obstacles to his imitation, he conjured the Lord, in 
incessant prayer, to give him strength and courage to tri- 
umph. Collecting then, as in one picture, his predominant 
fault, his motives for combating it, the means of destroying 
it, and the stimulating thoughts that all his life should im- 
pel him to pursue the opposite virtue, he made, in the pro- 
found silence of midnight, a decisive meditation, which, 
aided by the numberless penances and most fervent prayers 
which had preceded it, produced upon liis heart incompar- 
ably salutary effects. It is in this meditation, facing the 
most painful sacrifices, he overcomes, through grace, all 
obstacles of nature, and makes Our Lord, in the following 
words, this donation of himself, than which none more 
entire and perfect could have issued from heart or lip. ' 

" It is done, God, my Saviour, it is done ; to Thee 
alone do I give my heart, senses, faculties — all that I have, 
all that I am ; yes, all, and willingly do I sacrifice upon 
the altar of my heart all within me that displeases Thee. 

^^ Hence, sacrificed be my aversion for and desire to es- 
cape anything that fatigues, pains, annoys, or wearies me, 
such as discipline, study, essays, visits to the hospitals, — 

> This meditation was followed, next day, by a very important one upon /ear as 
one of the most serious obstacles to the entire donation of one's self to God. One 
feels in reading his notes of this retreat that Brother Charles was marvellously 
wrouerht upon by grace, and, moreover, that he bad rude assaults of nature to sus- 
tain. 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 1 1 1 

and this, in spite of nature, the senses, parents, and friends. 
Angels, record it ! 

'' Again, sacrificed be pride and self-love, listlessness and 
self -ease ! To extremes ! to extremes, for Jesns, Who has 
given for me His goods. His honor. His life, thus saving 
me and restoring to me my goods, my honor, my life ! 

'■^ Thirdly, for love of Him, I will urge myself forward, I 
will constrain myself to a scrupulous observance of the 
rules that press hardest on me ; I will do violence to my- 
self to advance in virtue, to converse about God in recre- 
ation with the confreres least congenial to me. Angels, 
record it ! 

^^ Finally, forgetting the past, I will have no solicitude 
for the future, and be indifferent to all things. To Thee, 

Jesus, do I commit the past, present, and future ! With- 
out Thee, I am nothing, but with Thee I am all-powerful' 
Jesus, Mary, Joseph, come to my aid! 

'^ Mortification, exterior and interior, be my sole rem- 
edy. Yes, Lord, such is my desire, and I feel that I offer 
too little in return for so much love Thou givest me. Yes, 

1 wish to be a saint, I desire it ardently, and with all my 
heart : Volo fieri mndus, et coram oculw Jesn acceptus ; 
hoc volo, hoc desidero, hoc toto corde concupi^co.^^ 

Brother Clnirles did not stop at generalities, but descend- 
ing into the de^^ths of his soul, and searching out even his 
least faults, his slightest imperfections, he took most vig- 
orous means for their extirpation. Nothing escaped him, 
and all that was defective in his nature he resolved to cut 
off, or, if possible, eradicate. Let us take a glance at that 
interior work, which, whilst revealing a character unusually 
slothful, and a temperament naturally indolent, likewise 
shows us a strength, fervor, and generosity unexceptional. 

'* I will labor seriously and efficaciously at my santifica- 

^ Nihil vozsum sine te, omnia tecum. 



112 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

tioii, wherefore I must be careful to regulate my actions 
well. To this end are the Rules and Constitutions of the 
Society given me ; but to keep these Rules, and sanctify 
all my conduct, I must combat and destro}^ if possible, the 
principle, the foundation of all my faults and imper- 
fections — in other words, my predominant passion ; this it 
is I must combat without truce. And now, what is this 
predominant passion ? 

" If I examine all that is bad within me or reprehensible, 
that for which Ihave been most reproached, even in child- 
hood and boyhood, by my parents, superiors, friends, 
brethren ; if I consider my actions, past or present, my in- 
clinations, the true motives influencing me, I clearly per- 
ceive that my predominant fault is a natural aversion for 
everything that wearies, inconveniences, or fatigues me, 
and a tardiness of execution. I am naturally slothful, 
without energy or activity; my spirit timorous, my will 
cowardly and sluggish, I am not truly a man, vir. Ah I 
it is this defect, then, I must strive to eradicate by unceas- 
ing efforts. 

^^ To succeed therein, I must habitually practise the op- 
posite virtue, which is an active, jo^'ous generosity in God's 
service — alacritas ; let this be my predominant virtue. 
And as it may not be seriously practised without the aid 
of universal mortification and the profoundest humility, I 
resolve to make these two virtues the principal object of 
my efforts. 

^' To excite myself thereto, I will frequently read the lives 
of those saints who have been most generous in God's ser- 
vice, that of St. Francis Xavier, for instance. Then, stor- 
ing my memory with various incidents related of their 
courage, I will, at my meditations, often recur to the 
numberless motives that should influence me to cultivate 
these virtues and combat my predominant passion. In 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 1 1 3 

moments of trial and difficulty, I will stimulate myself to 
the most painful sacrifices by such thoughts as these : 
''God wills it. Jesus desires it. Ego sum, noli timere. ^ 
For love of Jesus ! For the greater glory of God ! What 
would Jesus do, were He in my place, and how would He 
do it ? Quid timidi edis, modiccB fidei 9 ^ Tantum pro- 
ficies quantum tibi ipsi vim mtuleris. ^ What are not 
worldlings willing to endure for temporal interests? Cour- 
age, then, courage ; heaven awaits us, heaven and the soci- 
ety of Jesus, Mary, Joseph, of the holy angels, the apostles, 
the saints, those of our community and all the others ; 
comfortare^ et esto rohustns. * 

"I will ever bear in mind this last maxim, remembering 
that man's life upon earth is a continual warfare, in which 
I must never grow discouraged. If I full, let me arise 
immediately, prepared to resume the struggle with renewed 
ardor. " " 

To these general resolutions, which constitute the prii\- 
ciple and foundation of the reform of life, Brother Charles 
added others, descending into particulars, and classed 
under the head of Defects to he corrected in my relations 
towards God, my neiglihor, and myself. We regret that 
our circumscribed limits prevent the reproduction of this 
important paper, as its perusal would edify and produce 
most salutary effects upon all who read it. Brother Charles 
finished it in the fourth week by a resolution some glimpse 
of the difficulty of which we catch from his notes, and the 
merit of which only those who have been intimately ac- 
quainted with him can comprehend. 

' " It is I fear not."— St. Luke xxiv. S6. 

' " Why are you fearful, O ye of little faith ? "—St. Matt. viil. 26. 

^ " For there a man makes greater progress, and merits greater grace, where be 
overcomes himself more and mortifies himself in spirit."— Imitation of Christ, book 
1., chap. XXV., V. .3. 

* " Take courage, and be strong."— Dan. x. 19. 

» Election of his grand retreat. 



114 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

In meditating upon the glorious mysteries of Qur Lord's 
life, and seeing this divine Master deprive Himself after 
the Eesurrection of all the joys and pleasures of earth, 
separating Himself from His relatives and disciples, and 
snatching Himself from even the embraces of His Mother, 
that in heaven He might be more perfectly united to 
God, Brother Charles promised the Lord to detach Him- 
self from friends and relatives, to pluck all purely natural 
affection from his heart, no longer loving anything on 
earth except for God and in God, realizing thus, in all 
their perfection, the end of the novitiate and the grand ob- 
ject of the retreat. This was also the last and most perfect 
of his resolutions — no, I am mistaken; his loving, generous 
heart suggested another, outweighing this ; for on the feast 
of Pentecost, which was the day whereon the retreat closed 
and also the anniversary of his First Communion, having 
pondered the thought before God, and with his director's 
hearty consent, in the presence of his good angel and 
holy patrons and the whole celestial court, he immolated 
himself entire upon the altar of the Lord, by the vow of 
perpetual chastity. And that this vow might not prove a 
rash one, he assured its accomplishment by efficacious res- 
olutions, to which he was ever faithful. 

3. Brotliev Charles's co7iduct after the grand retreat. 
His means for ensuring perseverance. — Before the retreat 
Brother Charles was, beyond doubt, a fervent novice, a 
true religious ; for, as we learn from his notes, ' he ever 
sought the most perfect ; nevertheless, there yet remained 
to him a goodly number of defects, especially of character 
and temperament, his natural sensitiveness, timidity, and 
indolence being such as to lead him into faults that must 
be corrected : a sluggish bearing, slowness of speech, and 
undignified gait, an embarrassed manner, especially with 
certain confreres, lack of energy in action, etc. 

* We shall produce them later on. 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 1 1 5 

After the retreat, all these and several other less impor- 
tant faults which had been pointed out to him became 
immediately the continual object of his attaclcs, and so 
vigorous were these attacks, so persevering, that in a very 
short time the defects were supplanted by the opposite 
virtues. A radical change was wrought in Charles ; to be 
sure, his nature and temperament remained the same, for 
these cannot be uprooted, but his constant efforts at cor- 
rection made such an impression upon his character that 
he seemed completely transformed. 

Instead of that timid, embarrassed, even pusillani- 
mous manner heretofore remarked in him, one beheld 
him frank, cordial, obliging, lacking neither firmness nor 
energy, detached from everything, and forgetful of self. 
Although obedience had ever been his favorite virtue, yet, 
even on this point, there were some imperfections to 
correct. After the retreat, all these disappeared. Nature 
no doubt asserted herself, and murmured loudly, but 
he heeded her not, and his only answer to all such ob- 
stacles was; ^^God has spoken, and that suffices; to do 
His holy will, and procure His glory, I will not recoil be- 
fore any sacrifice." Tlie following anecdotes will illus- 
trate this generosity and obedience. 

Says a pious lady of Toulouse : '^ Brother Charles used 
occasionally to visit my house, for his youngest brother 
was boarding with me at one time, and I can positively 
declare that he never came without the socius.^ Fre- 
quently the socius would offer to allow Brother Charles 
the privilege of being alone with us, saying he would 
wait for him at St. Sernin's, a church about two steps 
from my dwelling, but never was his offer accepted. 

" One day he came to see us with one of his old 
friends, a fellow-student in the seminary. They were 

' The compauion who ordinarily accompanies a novice when visiting:. 



Ii6 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

both very thirsty, and I offered them some refreshment. 
His companion^ who was not a Jesuit, accepted ; and when 
he rallied his friend on refusing, the good religious merely 
replied : ' You have not tasted, my dear, the rule of the 
Society of Jesus." Xor did he appease his thirst, prefer- 
ring rather to find his happiness in this occasion of prac- 
tising obedience and mortification. 

'"■ Oh I how dead to self he was already ; nature being so 
subjugated in him that even his least, his involuntary ac- 
tions and emotions were for the good Master. He indeed 
appeared to me as one of those loving souls who can say 
with Jesus Christ, they are willing victims, offering them- 
selves to the will of God without a murmur, and remain- 
ing peacefully upon the altar, even until the consumma- 
tion of the sacrifice. The habitual cry of his soul, urging 
him ever onward in the path of immolation, was : ^ What 
would one not do for God I ' '"* 

It was this thought that strengthened his faith, made 
firm his will, ardent his heart, and even manifested itself 
in his exterior, rendering his words more distinct, clear, 
and incisive, his conversations more entertaining. '* I saw 
him quite often about this time,'' says one of his Polignan 
friends, '^for he used to come to the Theological Semi- 
nary, and I still seem to hear those earnest words which 
were the habitual expression of his joy — the joy of a heart 
filled with love for Our Lord, and desirous of making others 
share the happiness he enjoyed in the novitiate. Former- 
ly, I had not perceived that he possessed much vivacity; 
now I was struck with it."' This ardor, however, was full 
of gentleness and sweetness, which really gave to his coun- 
tenance a heavenly expression. 

''At this period," says his youngest brother, ''his 
whole person was redolent of the sweetest and most 
penetrating odor of virtue. No one who had occasion to 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 1 17 

converse with him could fail to notice it. Hence I am 
not astonished that it was this happy, radiant face which, 
during tliis year, captivated and secured for God's service 
a young man in the world, who, coming hither to make a 
few days' retreat, was thus brought in contact with him — 
I mean Father Leonard Cros. Charles attracted this ar- 
dent soul as the flower the bee." 

Let us listen to Father Cros's account of it. ^^ Whilst 
studying law in Toulouse, in 1851, a friend induced me to 
make a retreat with him at the Jesnit Fathers'. I was 
placed in Brother Sire's charge. Up to this time, I had 
scarcely seen a religious, and the sight of that angelic 
face, a perfect mirror of innocence and joy, impressed me 
deeply ; indeed, it proved for me the source of one of the 
signal graces of the retreat, resulting in my vocation to 
the Society of Jesus. I said to myself : ' One must be 
happy in the religious life to have such a beaming counte- 
nance!' After the lapse of fourteen years that picture 
and the vivid impression it made upon me are still fresh 
in my mind." 

This heavenly joy of which Father Cros here speaks was 
even now one of the most salient traits of Brother Charles's 
virtue, "and," says one of his confreres, "it softened 
for him the rigors of the rule and made easy that strict ob- 
servance of it which others found so severe. Lively and 
joyous at Polignan, he was even more so in the novitiate, 
and perhaps this was the reason his virtue appeared less 
striking, his conduct being always simple and natural. 

" A happy, even-tempered disposition like this could 
never be inconsistent. He was true in every relation of life, 
and often spoke of his brothers and other members of his 
family with such overflowing affection, that one might 
have supposed he was living in their midst at Saint-Jory* 
instead of in the novitiate." 



Ii8 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

To avoid any appearance of levity, the natural result of 
this joyousiiess, Charles was continually renewing the gen- 
erous resolution he had taken during the retreat, of living 
entirely in the novitiate, of never allowing himself to be 
absorbed in anything, or pre-occupied to the detriment of 
present duties, but of hourly realizing this motto of a 
saint: Age quod agis : " What thou doest, do with all thy 
heart/"* And the better to impress this upon his mind he 
not only wrote it down, to be read every day before Mass, 
but resorted to innumerable other plans for keeping it ever 
before him. 

''I remember," says Father Senac, *^^ noticing several 
times when he came to visit us at the Theological Semi- 
nary that he had in his hands a blessed medal, which he 
would occasionally look at with visible emotion, and then 
gently raise his eyes towards heaven. Upon my pressing 
him to know the meaning of this, he told me it was a sign 
to remind him of the presence of God. He also said, in 
connection with this subject, that in the novitiate, during 
his recreations and walks, he was accustomed, once in a 
while, to withdraw from his companions for the purpose 
of recollecting himself in God^s presence. Seeing him 
nine years later, at Bordeaux, I found that his faith and 
his fervor were the same — he had not deviated in the least 
from these pious practices.'^ 

Another great source of spiritual advancement to him, 
after the retreat, was the examen of conscience according 
to the method of St. Ignatius, the abundant fruits of 
which exercise inspired him with such regard for it, that 
subsequently he took advantage of every opportunity to 
persuade his friends to practise it themselves and teach it 
to others. 

And finally, prayer was Brother Charles's one continual 
staff of support, the means jy^r excellence by which he pre- 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 119 

served the graces of the retreat. '' My progress/^ said he, 
^' the peace of my soul, depend upon my fidelity to the 
spiritual exercises, in which respect 1 try to be very exact, 
convinced that tlie man of prayer is all-powerful with God. 
Fully impressed with this thought, I will strive earnestly 
to nourish within me the spirit of prayer, consecrating to 
this holy exercise a considerable portion of each day, and 
often raising my heart to God, even during my usual oc- 
cupations and in recreation. The fervor imbibed from 
meditation being the soul of a Jesuit, I will employ all 
possible means to make my meditations well.'^ How 
faithfully he kept this resolution, we shall learn later on. 

To facilitate his approach to the Throne of Grace, the 
generous novice took good care to remember the exalted 
intercessors whose powerful aid he had in the past so often 
and so successfully implored. Hence he prayed more habit- 
ually in union with Jesus, Mary, Joseph; oftener invoked 
his holy patrons, as well as St. Stanislas Kostka and the 
monthly patron. But of all his devotions the dearest to 
his heart, and beyond a doubt the most salutary, was that 
to his guardian angel, and likewise that especial form of 
veneration he practised towards the Blessed Virgin. 

How great soever might heretofore have been his devo- 
tion to that blessed angel God had given him as a protector 
and guide through the desert of life, it is certain that not 
until he entered the novitiate did it develop a character 
wholfy exceptional. Then, indeed, sprang up in his heart 
such warm love for and confidence in this holy spirit, as 
excited his fears, lest these pious manifestations lack the 
solid foundation of true piety; but re-assured on this point 
by his director, he abandoned himself without scruple to 
the divine impulse, and towards the end of his novitiate 
this amiable devotion had become one of the most beautiful 
ornaments of his soul. 



J 20 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

Twice every night, at an appointed hour, his good angel, 
granting his desires, awakened him, that he might raise 
his heart to God a few moments; for he found the niglit 
too long to consume entire in sleep, without thinking of 
his Master and testifying his love for Him. During the 
day he was accustomed to charge his angel with number- 
less commissions for heaven, and '' never, ^' said Charles, 
''never did he fail to execute them." Every morning, on 
awaking, he saluted this good angel, and every night, ere 
seeking repose, he invoked his protection, confiding to him 
his soul, heart, and senses. 

Tuesday of every week was consecrated to him— the 
whole day; and, moreover, the rest of his time not especial- 
ly devoted to him was spent in his presence. Charles took 
him for the model of his actions, the witness of his promises, 
the companion of his journeys, walks, and visits. When he 
had business to transact, some particular homage to offer 
the Lord, some duty to fulfil towards his neighbor, it was 
always his good angel to whom he had recourse, this celes- 
tial spirit being his strength, light, and consolation on all 
occasions. 

Another pious practice of Brother Charles was to honor 
and invoke the angel guardians of the places through 
which he passed, and of the persons with whom he was 
brought in contact. He experienced such beneficial effects 
from this that he sought to extend the devotion among his 
friends, not only by word of mouth, but even by letter. 
Among other pious devices of his love and confidence in 
this regard, the following have come to our knowledge. 

When retiring for the night, he would charge his good 
angel to take advantage of this opportunity to Avatch be- 
fore Our Lord in the Sacrament of His Love. When, also, 
the Church was to celebrate a festival in honor of Jesus 
or Mary, he would, on awaking, beg his angel to wish 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. I2i 

them a happy feast-day for him, and congratulate them in 
advance upon the glory they were about to receive. In 
his meditations, his visits to- the Blessed Sacranjent, and 
especially in his Communions, he besought this tender 
friend and protector to prepare a place for Jesus in his 
heart; to adore Him and pay Him homage for him, to 
make reparation for his faults, and obtain for him, by fer- 
vent prayer, all those graces and heavenly aids of which he 
had need. 

It is easier to imagine than describe all the consolation, 
sweetness, and spiritual vigor Brother Charles derived from 
this confiding love for his guardian angel. Says one of 
his confreres: '^ It was truly delightful to hear him speak 
on this point, and with such simplicity; the enumeration 
of the favors for which he was indebted to this heavenly 
guide was endless, and he spoke his praises with charming 
naivete. ' Never ! ' he would say, ' never, has he failed to 
come to my aid when I needed him, and that was often.' " 

^' One day," says another novice, ^' when out walking, 
straying beyond the suburbs of Toulouse, we got lost. The 
road we had taken led us into the woods surrounding a 
villa, a glimpse of which was visible through the trees. 
Unwilling to go farther, my companion and I said to 
Brother Charles, who headed the band, that we had better 
return. ^Ah,^ he replied, * here is just the occasion of 
proving the value of our guardian angels. Let us put the 
matter in their hands, and see if they will not help us. 
We now recited the Angele Dei, ' and followed Brother 
Sire, who walked on with as much confidence as if he were 

' This is a sliort prayer to tlie guardian angel, to the recitation of which the 
Church has attached an Indulgence of one hundred days. The words are as fol- 
lows : 

Angel of God, my guardian dear, 

To whom His love commits me here, 

Ever this day be at my side. 

To light and guard, to rule and guide. Amen. 



122 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

at home. At leiigtli^ reaching a dwelling, we rapped at 
the door to inquire of some one our wa}', but not a living 
soul could we lind. 

^^ Brother Charles was greatly amused at our fears. 
^ Xow/ said he, ' since our good angels have left us to our- 
selves, we must see what there is, if anything, interesting 
about here.' Looking in a little building with colored 
windows, we perceived that it was an oratory. After a 
short pra3'er on the threshold we continued our investiga- 
tions, and found some statues hidden under the bushes, at 
which we laughed heartily. However pleasant all this 
might be^ we could not remain here, but must needs find 
our way out. Brother Charles struck boldly into the first 
path opening towards the end of the garden, and in a few 
minutes we found ourselves upon the well-known road, 
after a little adventure^ simple, indeed, but full of interest 
for us. 

^* Brotlier Charles now told us that he had placed our 
walk under the protection of our good angels when we 
left the novitiate; and he took advantage of the occasion 
to turn our hearts towards these holy spirits, by culling 
from his own experience agreeable and edifying anecdotes 
concerning them. I fully believe that my devotion to my 
guardian angel dates from this day." 

And others who read these lines will make the same 
acknowledgment. We can even assert with confidence 
that thoughts the most consoling and delightful, resolu- 
tions the most geuerous. have been for some of Brother 
Charles's imitators the immediate fruits of their invoca- 
tions to the guardian angel. 

And what shall we say of his favorite devotion, his 
devotion to the Blessed Virgin ? "We have already cited 
many anecdotes of this, and here are some additional ones 
furnished us by his brethren in the novitiate. 



Charles s Retreat of Thirty Days. 123 

"Everyone acquainted with Charles," says Father 
Martin Carrere, "was ])erl'ectly aware that one of the dis- 
tinguishing features of his piety was a very tender and 
filial devotion to Mary. This mark of the predestinate 
was his in an eminent degree. He told me, one day, that 
wliilst at the Theological Seminary he had had a strange 
scruple— he feared that he loved our Blessed Lady more 
than he did Our Lord. But his director, he said, re-as- 
sured him on this point, telling him that the love of a soul 
for Mary was never in conflict with that for her Son, but 
was always referred to Him; that she had no greater desire 
than to see Him loved; that she was all-powerful in ob- 
taining for those who called themselves her children the 
grace to love Him; consequently, to love Mary was the 
shortest road to the true love of Jesus. Tranquillized thus, 
this pure soul abandoned itself unreservedly to this attrac- 
tion, and it was with truly child-like confidence it had 
recourse to Mary in its least necessities. 

" Being a novice at the same time as himself, I was, one 
day, the happy witness of an incident proving his bound- 
less confidence in the divine Mother, and her promptness 
in responding to it. He had been granted permission to 
repair to Saint- Jory for a family reunion; but as his time 
there was very limited, he did not wish to go until assured 
of the arrival thither of all his brothers, and he was in 
doubt respecting two of them — when they would be there. 
We went out to make inquiries about it, but no one could 
enlighten us. 

"Brother Charles seemed quite perplexed for a moment, 
for the carriage he must take would leave in an hour. 
Suddenly his face brightened, and he said to me with a 
joyous air : ' Come with me to Our Lady of Good News, 
and I promise you we will soon have an answer." 'Will- 
i^^gly/ was my answer, although I must admit I was far 



124 T^^^ Novitiate at Toulouse. 

from sharing his confidence. AVe now directed our steps 
towards the basilica of St. Sernin, and after a short pray- 
er at the foot of tliis venerated altar we turned to leave. 
On going out of the church, we inadvertently took the 
wrono^ wav, Avhich brous^ht us face to face with one of his 
brothers, who happened to be passing at the time, and 
who was the very person that could give the desired in- 
formation—that the two brothers (so the family had just 
learned) would be at Saint- Jory in about a week. As 
soon as we were alone, I expressed my surprise at the 
pi'omptness with which his prayer had been answered. 
Looking at me with a smile, he said, ' You are astonished 
at that, are you ? It is no matter of surj^rise to me, for it is 
nothing new ; frequently have my prayers been answered 
thus. I come very often to Our Lady of Good Xews, al- 
ways asking some especial favor, and never once has she 
refused to hear me. Try her yourself, and your experience 
will be like mine, provided the subject of your petition be 
something you really need, and not a mere caprice. After 
this, have confidence in Our Lady of Good Xews, she will 
always hear you, she is always ready to bestow her favors.' 

'' Even amid the distractions of college life he ever 
cherished a grateful remembrance of this sanctuary, and 
whenever any one was going to Toulouse Brother Charles 
would charge him with some commissions to Our Lady of 
Good Xews. He spoke of it frequently, and with the 
affectionate warmth with which one would speak of a na- 
tive land he could never forget. 

'' I shall always remember the angelic joy with which, 
meeting me on the road as he was returning to Toulouse, 
ere starting on the foreign missions, he announced the 
latter fact to me, and added almost immediately, ^I shall 
see Our Lady of Good X^ws again, and I will not forget 
you ' 



Charles is Appointed Monitor. 125 

" He seized every opiiortunity to speak of Mary, and 
his words, always simple and natural, were at such times 
truly charming. His manuscripts furnish proofs innu- 
merable of his filial tenderness of manner towards the 
Mother of God, as he was accustomed to note down the 
graces received ; and these, according to his own testi- 
mony, were abundant. Other friends of Father Charles 
may have much that is far more interesting to relate 
concerning him on this point. As for myself, I can 
vouch for the strict fidelity of the above. 

" Father Martin Carrere.''^ 

III. — Brother Charles's Conduct during the Second Year of his 
Novitiate. He is appointed Monitor. 

The day after the touching family festival to which 
Father Carrere alludes. Brother Charles, who had edified 
every one at Saint-Jory, gladly returned to his dear re- 
treat, eager to enter upon the second year of his novitiate. 
And God, desiring to try his virtue, and crown his first 
labors, sent him the cross of suffering, but accompanied 
by a superabundance of graces that fitted him to accept and 
bear it lovingly. 

Really exhausted by his voluntary penances and the 
continual efforts he had made, since the retreat, to van- 
quish nature and his temperament, Brother Charles's 
strength was gradually so impaired that his friends began 
to feel seriously alarmed about him ; and it was only by 
the most assiduous care, and complete rest towards the 
end of this vacation, that the impending danger was 
averted. 

He was still a convalescent, when Father Desmoulins, 
who had been in charge of the novitiate some months, 
appointed him to the delicate office of monitor. He who 
fills this post must transmit to the other novices the 



126 The Novitiate at Toulouse, 

especial orders and instructions of the novice master re- 
garding all points of exterior discipline, and likewise 
see that they are observed. Twice a week he must 
examine the rooms and call the Brothers' attention to 
whatever he perceives amiss therein. Hence, the monitor 
is the novice master's right arm, his confidant, and the 
intermediar}' between himself and the novitiate. His otfice 
is also the first and most important dignity of the novi- 
tiate, presupposing in him who is clothed with it the 
authority of example, good sense, prudence, zeal, and fra- 
ternal charity. The manner in which Brother Sire ac- 
quitted himself of this duty contributed in no small degree 
to maintain and increase tliis year in the house that spirit 
of peace, unity, and joy, which makes the charm of the 
novitiate and assures its fruits. 

His first care, on entering upon these functions, was to 
give good example ; hence his vigorous efforts to over- 
come his least faults. Some of the rules regarding mod- 
esty, especially that of the eyes, cost him much, hut this 
was only an incentive to greater circumspection on this 
point; and to insure fidelity herein, he consecrated to self- 
examination on this subject the first three days of each 
month, and a reasonable time after each walk into the 
city, always imposing a penance upon himself when he had 
failed in the least. 

He likewise made it a duty to edify his brethren by 
observing punctually and to the letter all the rules of the 
society, all the counsels of his superiors, and even the 
least advice given him by his confreres or assistants on 
occasions when, no matter what the motive, he was bound 
to ohey them. But above all it was the simplicity with 
which he acquitted himself of his experiments ' that gave 

I Thus are designated certain tests, ordinarily imposed upon every novice, and 
which are very trying to nature. 



Charles is Appointed Monitor. 127 

such lustre to his virtue aud sach irresistible force to his 
example. The following letter, dated March 14, 1852, to 
his brother Vital ' gives us some insight into this portion of 
his life. 

^' On the 15th of October, I was named sacristan for 
the second time. At the beginning of December, I was 
charged with two experiments at the same time — that is, 
for a month I, assisted b}' another Brother, had the 
care of all the lamps in the house ; and as I was first 
lamp-lighter, my duties were heavier than his. During 
the period of my experiments in connection with the lamps, 
I was obliged to go five times a week, frequently through 
snow or rain, to the two public hospitals of La Grave and 
Saint-Jacques, in the exercise of my apostolic work among 
the sick. 

" Towards the end of January, I was put in charge of 
the refectory, and was separated from the rest of the com- 
munity the greater part of the day, taking my recreations 
and making my spiritual reading with the Brothers co- 
adjutors, being under obedience to one of them. Two 
weeks later, I was sent to the kitchen, to wash the cooking 
utensils, grind the coffee, prepare the salt for the table, 
and obey the orders of the Brother cook in all matters 
whatsoever, and this the whole day, except on the eves of 
holy-days. From the kitchen I went to the sacristy, and 
I am now first sacristan, and that for the second time 
since last October. 

" I have also, since that pei-iod, been teaching catechism 
at the Minims, as before my sickness, that is, every Sunday; 
but not with the same companions, for they have been 
changed three times, many of our Fathers and Brothers 
having left for their respective missions. We now num- 

1 M, Vital Sire. Charles's second brother, was then professor of theology at the 
Theological Seminary of Rodez, 



128 TJie Novitiate at Toulouse. 

ber but twenty-nine in the house. I am the sixteenth in 
seniority, but not in virtue, to my shame be it said. 

'"'^ Besides teaching catechism at the Minims, I give 
religious instruction to two young men, each aged about 
twenty-two, and a man of forty-five, the latter extremely 
defective in hearing and speech, and understanding only 
the i^atois of Saint-Girons; I have also kept a retreat for 
a postulant. 

** With all these occupations, I have never once dreamed 
of weariness. Had the thought occurred to me, I should 
have had no time to dwell upon it, and even if I had 
the time, the many delights of the novitiate would have 
banished it from my soul; for nowhere else have I ever 
known such happiness, such uninterrupted peace, as I enjoy 
here. Not that I have made great progress in the path of 
perfection, but that I rest quietly in the paternal hands 
of Providence, Who will supply all my wants. . . . From this 
happy solitude, I send you a fraternal kiss. Adieu." 

One of the Brothers, who was undergoing his probation 
at the same time as Charles, and who left the novitiate pre- 
cisely because he could not stand these trials, thus recounts 
the admirable manner in which Charles bore them. 

^' He performed all these humble duties with an evenness 
of temper truly unalterable, and an unwavering spirit of 
faith, entertaining himself continually whilst thus engaged 
with holy thoughts appropriate to the occupations. 

^' One day, as he was blacking his boots, I picked up the 
brush to perform the same office for myself, but my man- 
ner showed plainly that it was most distasteful work. 
Courage, brother, courage I' said he, we must pay attention 
to our feet no less than to the rest of our being — even 
more. ^ Bethink yourself that your feet are those of a mis- 
sionary ; ' and then he quoted the text, Quam pulcliri pedes, 
'^How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the 



Charles is Appointed Monitor, 129 

gospel of peace.'' ' I could not refrain from saying, ' Oh! 
tell me your secret, that secret which makes you so happy 
amidst those vile employments that exasperate me ! I have 
seen you contentedly cleaning the lamps, dressed up in an 
old greasy cassock, and your fingers full of oil. If they 
were ever to put me at anything like that, I couldn't stand 
it ! ' ^ You astonish me,' he replied ; ' the experiment of the 
lamps pleases me better than any other. Unxit me Deus 
mens oleo Icetitice — '^ my God hath anointed me with the 
oil of gladness." ^ Whilst thus employed, I think of all 
the symbolisms of oil ; I meditate, work, and pray at the 
same time ; behold the secret of my joyfulness.' 1 could 
not help smiling at this cheerful answer, and it was with- 
out demur or comment I accepted the charge of the lamps 
immediately after him. 

" Another day, I had given me an experwient far more 
disagreeable even than the above-mentioned, at which I 
really stormed, declaring I could hold out no longer ; so, 
leaving my work, I went to my room, ready to give up the 
whole thing. The good angel of my soul and vocation 
found me there and divined the cause. ' Rough, isn't it ? ' 
said he. ^ I should like to see you at it,' was my answer. 
' Well/ he replied sweetly, ' I will do it for jon. You 
imagine it worse than it is. Moreover, were it far more 
difficult, I should not hesitate; Ave cannot do enough to 
prove our love for Him who deemed no sacrifice too great 
to make for us.' ' No, don't go,' was my answer; ' I will 
return and finish it myself,' and I did." 

The longest trial imposed upon Brother Charles during 
his novitiate was that of catechism at the Minims. For 
the majority of the novices this was only an ordinary trial, 
lasting, like all the others, about a month; but for him it 
was a work, and an important one, of a year's duration, 

» Rom. X. 15. ^ Ps. xliv. 8. 



130 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

proving his apostolic zeal, and attended by the happiest re- 
sults. 

''^ Every one here still remembers gratefully," says M. 
Bonnal, present cure of the Minims at Toulouse, '^ Brother 
Sire's untiring efforts, zeal, and charity when he taught 
catechism in this parish, then a mere experiment ; our 
only chapel was a very humble one, the old sacristy of the 
Minim Fathers prior to '93/' 

It was in this modest building, situated a little more 
than two kilometres from the novitiate, that Brother 
Charles, a few days after the grand retreat, began to dis- 
play his apostolic zeal, teaching the children catechism 
three times a week, presiding over the evening Offices on 
Sundays and feast-days, preaching the word of God to this 
congregation eager to receive it, and, during the whole 
month of May, conducting the exercises, edifying the faith- 
ful here assembled, no less by the charms of his virtue than 
by his innumerable pious devices to honor Mary. 

'^ This humble sanctuary was to him," says a confrere, 
^^ the image of those improvised by our missionaries in the 
forests and deserts of strange lands, and whilst we found 
it hard not to complain of the rain, the heat, the cold we 
endured, according to the season, in our long walks to and 
from the "novitiate and the faubourg of the Minims, he 
seemed to regard them as pleasant promenades. He loved 
his children and that explains all. JJli amatur, says St. 
Augustine, non lahoratur : '^ Love lightens labor.'" 

" During the fourteen months this holy religious exer- 
cised among us the first fruits of his apostolate," says one 
who attended these exercises, we could not but admire his 
modesty, mortification, cheerfulness, and love of poverty. ' 

' Mme. Chaulet, who liad charge of the little chapel lu which Charles taught 
catechism, and who kept the key, was thus brought in frequent contact with him. 
" And yet," says she, speaking of him since his death, "we could never prevail 
upon him to accept the least favor. How often, amid the heats of summer, did 



Charles is Appointed Monitor. 1 3 1 

I see him now, with his dress somewhat worn, and his 
broad-brimmed hat. Instead of bhishing and complaining 
of it, he seemed to joy in this livery of povert}^, believing 
apparently that it was really too nice for him, whilst it 
excited, if not our pity, at least a smile. 

" What struck us most in him was his true, solid piety, 
his love for the Blessed Virgin, and his apostolic zeal. We 
remarked it especially during the month of May, when he 
with one of his brother novices conducted the exercises, and 
preached to us, in virtue of an Indult accorded the Jesuit 
Fathers, and with the express permission of the diocesan 
authorities." 

Brother Charles really surpassed himself this month, his 
tender affection for Mary inspiring him with such burning 
words as inflamed the hearts of all his hearers. He says 
himself, in his notes of the novitiate, that this congregation 
was so earnest and fervent in honoring the august Queen, 
adorning her altar, embalming her with the odor of flowers, 
chanting canticles of love and thanksgiving to her name, 
the little boys aiid girls consecrating themselves to her ser- 
vice in the most solemn manner, and, after their example, 
the young men and women offering her their hearts, and pre- 
senting her an elegant banner in token of homage. What 
he did not mention, but what was nevertheless well known, 
was the fact that whilst all hearts were filled with enthusi- 
asm for Mary, they lauded him to the skies— him, the young 
apostle, whose piety and zeal had thus brought down upon 
them such showers of grace ; and when he left them the 
children even could not restrain their tears. Adds one of his 
brother novices: " It would be impossible to estimate all the 
good he accomplished here by his lessons in catechism, his 

he not reach our house, dripping with perspiration and parched with thirst, not- 
withstanrling which neither my husband nor myself could ever induce him to take 
the least refreshment, not even a little sugared water, bis invariable response be- 
ing, ' Qfwr rules forbid it.^ " 



132 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

other religions instructions, and the consultations he gen- 
erously accorded every one. He was indeed the father of 
that precinct. All knew him, loved him , and regarded him 
as the fervent apostle whose zeal was indefatigable. I ac- 
companied him only too seldom, for I was always greatly 
edified." 

This zeal devouring his heart Brother Charles exercised 
everywhere, in the hospitals amid the sick, in the Theolog- 
ical Seminary among his friends and fellow-students, in 
the novitiate with his brethren, and even in the short visits 
he sometimes made to his parents. It would exceed the 
limits of our narration to mention here any detailed inci- 
dents of this zeal so characteristic of him, and we shall 
content ourselves in ending this long chapter with a glance 
at the fruits of his novitiate, and the retreat of the first 
vows ending the novitiate. 



IV. — Brother Charles's Conduct towards the End of His 
Novitiate. His First Vows. 

All these works of piety in which Brother Charles was 
engaged outside of the novitiate, far from distracting his 
attention from the fundamental object within — the sanctifi- 
cation of his soul and his advancement in perfection, allied 
him but the more closely thereto, by reason of that spir- 
it of faith and recollection, that purity of intention ever 
animating him. This is the flattering testimony of his 
brethren, and the very natural conclusion to be drawn 
from his account of conscience set forth in writing every 
fortnight for his director, a paper depicting clearly the 
state of his soul, its faults, its defects, its virtues, its prog- 
ress, all its dispositions. We feel , in reading it, that our fer- 
vent novice was ever in spirit witliin the novitiate, that his 
all-absorbing thought, of which he never lost sight for an 



End of Charles s Novitiate — His First I 



OU'S. I 



instant, was to advance in tlie j)atli of 2i<?i"f^'ction, aiming 
ever at the liigbest. 

He Avrites as follows in June, July, and September:' 
'' The farther I proceed the stronger the attraction for my 
vocation. God sometimes gives me most ardent desires of 
perfection. In the course of the present year I have made 
perceptible progress. I love poverty, chastity, obedience ; 
I observe the rules very strictly, and conform my will 
and judgment to that of my superiors, for God's sake. 
Sometimes, bnt rarely, have I found it hard to obey, and 
then only because the thing commanded was painful. 
Ordinarily I obey with joy, seeing God in the person of 
my superiors. Likewise do I behold His hand in all that 
happens to me. 

" I have also made some progress in patience, humility, 
and love of my neighbor. Perceiving that I was some- 
times annoyed and out of humor at the simplest request 
made of me, I resolved to correct this fault ; and now my 
tone and manner on such occasions are invariably gentle. 
I likewise discovered within me a tendency to contradict 
whatever certain Brothers would say; now, as soon as I am 
aware of this feeling, I restrain it, keeping silence, and 
being pleasant with them. I am especially w^atchful on 
this point as regards my relations with God, for I saw, in 
my grand retreat, that lack of cheerfulness in His service 
had been the obstacle to my obtaining from the novitiate 
all those fruits of benediction I had expected. 

" I like mortification, both exterior and interior. In 
this connection, I must say I would prefer depriving my- 
self of much at supper, but there are some evenings W'hen 
I believe it a duty to eat to compensate for a scant dinner, 
or seek refreshment from fatigue. I sometimes feel a cer- 
tain natural repugnance for what is troublesome, but that 

* Account of Conscience of June 20 and 30, July 12, and September 13. 



134 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

is of slight account. What disturbs me most are the sliglit 
faults I commit from time to time against charity, the 
distractions and negligences I carry with me in spiritual 
things. I never experience any sensible sweetness or cpn- 
solation in meditation or holy Mass : all is aridity and des- 
olation overwhelming. Although I have used every means 
to overcome this wandering of my ideas and torpidity of 
mind, none has succeeded. It may proceed from need of 
sleep and bodily fatigue ; likewise, it may be a trial from 
God ; but I fear lest the entire application of my soul be 
wanting. The exercises in which I succeed best are spirit- 
ual readings, exhortations, the particular examen, and 
above all Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. If per- 
mitted, I should be delighted to spend an additional half- 
hour a week at the feet of Our Lord in His tabernacle ; it 
is there I find my joy. Never even does a Communion 
speak to my heart like a Benediction. 

*'Zeal for souls predominates with me. The first step 
herein is difiicult for me, but in the depths of my heart 
there are great devotion to this work, affection for it, and 
purity of intention regarding it. This devotion I bring to 
the exercise of my duty as monitor. I pray much for the 
community, for the older members as well as for the new 
ones. I am grieved when the conversations do not edify 
me ; I would like my morning meditation or my Com- 
munion to furnish the subjects of them, but, alas I I am so 
sterile in spirituality ! My greatest aid herein is devotion 
to the Sacred Hearts of Jesus, Mary, and Joseph. Pious 
conversations are very beneficial to me, exciting in me a 
holy desire to emulate the fervent example of others. I 
find no difficulty in conversing with strangers thus, even 
myself introducing the subject; but with certain of my 
brethren I have an exceeding repugnance to do so ; never- 
theless, even at the risk of displeasing some of them, I will 



End of Charles s Novitiate — His First Vows, 135 

discourse on pious subjects, for in so doing we are but obey- 
ing our rules and our superiors. To please Jesus, we must 
sometimes contradict His servants." ' 

After so faithful an exposition as the above of the pious 
sentiments animating Brother Charles towards the end of 
his novitiate, there remains for us, in finishing the sketch, 
but to relate briefly the preparations for his departure and 
an account of the retreat of the first vows. His own journal 
will furnish us the details. 

As the time approached, he resolved neither to make nor 
express any conjectures as to what college he would be sent 
to, or to what position assigned, but to abandon himself en- 
tirely into the hands of Providence, and make every moment 
of these last days of the novitiate available to his spiritual 
profit. To this end he offered the novice master his res- 
ignation as monitor; then, making a meditation upon this 
maxim of the saints. Age quod agis : ''What thou doest, 
do with all thy heart," he gave himself up to recollection 
and piety. 

"Doubtless," says he in his notes, "I should prepare 
for my departure by placing all my affairs in order, and 
making an ample provision of literary knowledge ; but the 
dominant idea during these last days shall be that of edify- 
ing my confreres, and benefiting my mind and heart. I 
leave an important post : I, one of the oldest of the novices, 
who am on the eve of my departure and of taking my vows. 
I have a past to repair, a monitor to instruct, a whole com- 
munity to edify and form to the rule by my example. And 
oh ! what graces have I not received during the novitiate ! 
Sacristan four times (and with whom?), regulator, monitor, 
the grand retreat of thirty days, and now, a simple novice — 
what favors ! 

' To insu.e fidelity on this point, Brother Charles often read over the list from 
which the children of St. Ignatius are advised to select the subject of their con- 
versations to render them edifying. 



1 36 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

"\i the Eeverend Father Eector were to say to me, 
' Brother, you must re-invigorate the community by your 
zeal, charity, gentleness, your firmness, your conversations, I 
should really undertake it in good faith, it seems to me. 
And if Jesus were to say to me : Deinceps ut vera sponsa, 
meum zelabis honor em, ^ Courage, my son, you must, hence- 
forth, like a true spouse, labor zealously for My honor ' — 
oh ! what would I not do ! What charity should I not have 
for my brethren ! The soul of any man is of infinite price, 
but the soul of a Brother should be far more precious to 
us than that of another ! Hence, I will strive to edify my 
brethren, especially the new ones ; I will make them love 
the novitiate by my amenity, my edifying conversations, 
my exact observance of all the rules and customs. At any 
cost, I must leave in the community a germ of edification. 

^^ If Jesus wishes me not to see my parents, I conform 
in advance to His desires. To do otherwise would be to 
love them more than Him. As He is my model, He it is I 
should imitate. He bore the cross: I should bear it after 
Him.^' 

On the evening of October 4th, Brother Charles, on go- 
ing to his cell, found in it a pair of new shoes : it was the 
signal of his departure. Next day, in fact, he received his 
mission. He immediately went to take leave of Our Lady 
of Good News, asked and received her blessing, and that 
same evening set out for Bordeaux, or rather for La Sauve, 
the seat of a Jesuit college. 

'''As Saint- Jory was on the route, and the carriage in which 
he was travelling relayed about twenty steps only from his 
father^s house, he could easily have embraced his parents 
and stopped a few minutes with them. But reflecting that 
these moments of joy for his mother would be followed by 
the keenest sorrow, he deemed it more perfect to impose 
upon himself the sacrifice of not seeing them, happy to in- 
augurate thus his first mission. 



End of Charles s Novitiate — His First Vozvs. 137 

Installed iit La Saiive on the 7tli of October, he entered, 
on the 9th, into tlie retreat of his first vows, and on the 17th, 
the octave of the feast of St. Francis Borgia, one of the saints 
and most illustrious generals of the Society of Jesns, he 
pronounced, with transports, the vows of chastity, poverty, 
and obedience, in the presence of Mary, his good Mother, 
St. Joseph, his three patrons, all the holy apostles, and all 
the saints of the society. 

The following, from a letter to his parents, dated the 
day of his vows, is a description in his own words of this sol- 
emn act. " Figure to yourselves, my dear father and moth- 
er, a young man, aged twenty-four years, in the habit of a 
Jesuit, approaching the sanctuary steps. . . . It is your son. 
There is nothing extraordinary in his surroundings ; the 
chapel is i^oor and scant of decoration, and there are present 
only two or three priests and some Brothers. The Reverend 
Father Rector of the college takes the ciborinm from the 
tabernacle, and, just at the moment he distributes the 
sacred particles, I kneel down, and holding a written paper 
in my hand, pronounce my first vows. 

'^ Addressing myself to the omnipotent God, and pro- 
nouncing all my names, I declare that, in spite of my 
indignity, I dare, resting upon the Lord^s infinite good- 
ness and mercy, to consecrate myself to this good Master, 
impelled by an ardent desire of thus serving Him more 
perfectly. I add: ' In presence of the most blessed Virgin 
Mary and the whole celestial court, I make a vow to Thy 
divine Majesty of perpetual poverty, chastity, and obedience 
in the Society of Jesus, and I promise to enter this same 
society with the intention of living therein forever, under- 
standing all things according to the constitutions of the 
aforesaid society. Imploring now the goodness and clem- 
ency of the Lord, I conjure Him to grant me, through the 
blood and merits of His divine Son, grace to be ever faith- 
ful to my vows. 



138 The Novitiate at Toulouse. 

'^Having pronounced ni}' vows, I received lioly Com- 
munion as a seal thereon, and oh! then it was I tasted the 
inexpressible happiness of belonging to God, by a volnn- 
tarj sacrifice of earthly goods, sensual pleasures, and my 
liberty. Oh! then could I exclaim with St. Teresa, * May 
Jesus give me His life! May He reign, and I be His cap- 
tive I I aspire to no other liberty! ' I was happy indeed. 

^^ In a little while the Father Minister came to tell me 
to go into a room adjoining the community chapel. I 
obeyed and was received with open arms by the Eeverend 
Father Rector, who said to me: ' You now belong to us; 
we possess you.^ I replied, ^ God possesses me."* 

*' At half past eight the bell was rung for recreation, 
which lasted an hour and a half. It was then I saw, em- 
braced, and conversed with all the Fathers and Brothers of 
the house. At noon we dined. My place at table was or- 
namented with flowers, and a crown of dahlias was upon 
my plate. Everywhere, to-day, I was the king of the 
feast, everywhere I occuiDied the seat of honor. In the 
evening we had Exposition and Benediction of the Bless- 
ed Sacrament, with a canticle for the vows. 

*^0h! congratulate yourselves on having given a son to 
God; for the promises of the Gospel are as applicable to 
you as to me. We read in that of to-day: ' And every 
one that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, 
or mother, or children, or lands, for My name's sake, shall 
receive an hundred-fold, and shall possess life everlasting.' 
To-day I have proven the truth of these words, for I realize 
that no one is so rich as he who leaves all things to follow 
Jesus, Jesus, his dearest friend, his brother, the spouse of 
his soul. I am happy indeed; and likewise will you be 
happy on earth, by the protection of Heaven over your 
family and your goods, and by the abundance of graces 
vouchsafed you to work out your salvation; and happy in 



End of Charles s Novitiate — His First Voivs. 139 

eternity, by the tranquil possession of the Sovereign Good 
and surrounded by your children, who will form your 
crown. Enter into these sentiments, my dear parents, and 
then will the sacrifice of your children be infinitely profit- 
able to you. 

^^Your most loving son, 

*' Charles Sire, 
'' Of the Society of Jesus/' 



CHAPTER VI. 

Father Charles's Regexcy at the College of La 
Graxde Sauye, xear Bordeaux. 

^^^HE college of La Grande Sauve^, where Brother 
!f^^ Charles made his regency, is situated thirty kilo- 
metres from Bordeaux, in the country st3^1ed des 
deux mers, upon one of the lofty eminences overlooking the 
valley of the Garonne. It was one of the first colleges the 
Jesuit Fathers opened in France in 1850, after permission 
to teach had been restored to them by the government. 
That family spirit which has ever animated it makes this 
one of the most delightful and happy establishments of 
the society. 

I.— General Idea of Brother Charles as Regent. 

When Charles entered La Sauve, the household was com- 
posed of twenty-two religious, nearly all still very young, 
and a goodly number of brother novices. 

Says Father Ayroles: ^'Perfect harmony and the most 
cordial gayety reigned among us ; and although truth no 
less than modesty obliges me to make an exception in 
the following point, I can say that all were full of joyful 
devotion, zeal, and charity. We were so happy at being 
reunited again; Brother Charles, in coming among us, 
assimilated marvellously with his surroundings, and al- 
though, at that time, neither I nor any of the other mem- 
bers of this religious family believed that we possessed in 
him a. saint, whom God was to glorify later by miracles, 

140 



General Idea of Charles as Regent. 141 

we all loved him as a good, pious religious, and an excel- 
lent confrere. 

*' By turns professor, sub-prefect, vigilant, assistant to 
the procurator or the prefect of discipline, he acquitted 
himself of these divers employuients with exactness, skill, 
and punctuality. I spent five years with him at LaSauve, 
and during all that time I could not but admire his de- 
votion to duty, his abnegation, his fraternal charity, and 
the care he bestowed upon the children. He ever enjoyed 
the confidence of his superiors and the esteem of his schol- 
ars. There was nothing extraordinary in his exterior 
life, nothing unusual or calculated to attract attention; all 
was regular and conformable to the rules. Truly, his merit 
was great before God. 

" One fact alone, far better than details, will prove 
Charles's gi'eat virtue: he passed the whole period of his 
regency, that is, seven years, in the same college; which is 
equivalent to saying that he always pleased his superiors 
and confreres, and was himself pleased with them."* 

*' During the four years,'' adds Father Tourel, '' that I 
was at La Sauve, one year as prefect-general and three years 
as rector, this excellent and perfect religious was contin- 
ually under my eyes; and I can safely declare that of all 
those whom Providence placed under my charge during that 
period, Brother Sire was, in my opinion, the most remark- 
able, the most regular, practising with scrupulous fidelity 
all those virtues that constitute the true son of St. Igna- 
tius. I used frequently to ask myself this question : ' What 
is there defective or reprehensible in this dear Brother ? ' 
^Nothing, nothing,' would be my invariable conclusion; 
and I could but admire in him the riches of divine grace. 

'' A saint being the greatest of all treasures for a college, 

1 He was, iiKlofd, Uie only Jesuit who ever remained so long at La Sauve, either 
before or after ordination. 



142 The Regency at the College of La Sative. 

in begging God to prepare me for the trials Ilis love might 
send, I earnestly implored Him to leave us dear Brother 
Sire, and He deigned to grant my petition. 

''Humility, angelic modesty, unvarying gentleness, most 
exemplary obedience, unremitting fervor and regularity — 
such were Brother Charles's striking virtues, the mould, as 
it were, in which God^s goodness had cast this beautiful soul. 

'' Asking nothing and refusing nothing, he was always in 
readiness for whatever might be required of him ; and no 
one ever asked his assistance in vain. He was indeed be- 
loved by all. The amiability of his virtue was an irresist- 
ible magnet, attracting even the most exacting natures ; 
and those selfish characters whom others failed to please, 
through lack of patience, gentleness, and forbearance, were 
ever the conquests of Brother Sire's unvarying kindness 
and self-abnegation. 

''In a college, especially where the number of students 
is considerable, every day imposes personal sacrifices, often 
very painful ones ; and more particularly is this the case 
on solemnities or other extraordinary occasions, the general 
excitement increasing one's natural love of enjoyment. 
To console the sick at such times, to have charge of those 
who need restraint, to be a faithful sentinel at some ob- 
scure but important post, one must needs know how not 
only to renounce his own will, peace, and pleasure, but even 
to contradict that of others ; he must be a man of good 
will, that is, of profound self-abnegation. And such was 
Brother Charles, as was evidenced by his offering himself 
to the superior for the above-mentioned heroic duties, which 
he always performed most cheerfully and with angelic sim- 
plicity. How I admired and blessed him ! What edification 
was wrought within my soul, at sight of this religious, 
a model of perfection, far surpassing the most advanced 
of his brethren ! 



General Idea of Charles as Regent. 143 

" In this beautiful life, so regular, so perseveringly faith- 
ful in the least things, one could catch a glimpse of what 
a St. Aloysius Gonzaga or a St. John Berchmans must 
have been. What struck me especially in him was the 
sweetness of his modest face, his charming look of respect 
and charity for others, his amiable yet thoroughly religious 
bearing, his evenness of temper — all truly a part of his 
identity. The only signs — I will not say of impatience — 
of emotion I ever noticed in him during the fonr years he 
was under my eye, were some rapid changes of color in his 
face, either of pallor or the contrary, or the silent suffusion 
of his eyes with tears, under circumstances the most try- 
ing. And even these involuntary ex|)ressions, I discovered, 
were the oftener due to his timidity, so admirably in uni- 
son with that sweet nature made perfect by virtue, or to his 
having been misunderstood by his superiors or others — 
yes, it was plain, they were not movements of impatience. 

'* As to the various duties intrusted to him, he brought 
to each and every one of them an intelligent and inde- 
fatigable zeal. He never did things by halves, and God, 
to Whom he gave himself entire in his works, rewarded 
his efforts. Brother Sire being noted for his success in im- 
parting instruction, for his watchfulness, his material order, 
his system. His talents were not naturally brilliant ; and, 
in my opinion, he found his work difficult, but he brought 
to it such apjolication, docility, judgment, and tact, as must 
needs have accomplislied great results. I was especially 
struck with this during these four years, and more partic- 
ularly as regards his instruction of the lower classes, in 
which capacity of instructor he formed the hearts of his 
dear little scholars to piety, whilst keeping them up to the 
level of their ordinary studies. His greatest aptitude was 
for order, discipline, material administration. Brother Sire 
was a man of order ^jctr' excellence. Had he been given 



144 T^^^^ Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

some disordered machinery to regulate, a chaotic mass of 
work to arrange, ill-kept books to balance, or any duty 
whatever requiring him to cope with confusion, soon in- 
deed would one have seen the admirable result of his efforts 
in a complete change and the substitution of what was 
desirable. 

'' Hence, his superiors selected him in preference to 
others as assistant in those offices, w^hether of discipline or 
administration, which demanded heroic fidelity and perse- 
verance (rare and precious talents in the practical routine 
of college life), and good order in details, these constituting 
the greatest element of solid and brilliant success in the 
grand work of education. Brother Sire was eminently 
what is styled a college man. His great zeal as an apostle 
was such as to obtain for him the privilege of being called to 
the foreign apostolate ; but oh ! what good might he not 
have accomplished in our colleges, had God deigned to leave 
him there; also, what good in our dear missions, had he 
not, at an early age, been rij^e and worthy of a crown pre- 
pared by the consummation of all merits I 

^^Yes, I cannot help saying, because firmly convinced 
of it, that in the death of Father Sire w^e have lost an 
amiable Brother, whose exalted virtue had been a powerful 
assistance in our works, ever directed towards God's great- 
er glory and the salvation of souls. 

^' The above is all my restricted time permits me to say 
of that blessed memory, piously embalmed in the depths 
of my heart. Would that my written contribution were 
comparable in richness to the religious virtue of Father 
Sire.'-' 

To this double testimony of superiors and confreres we 
shall add but a few details furnished by the scholars, re- 
serving for a more extended Life of this holy man a col- 
lection of incidents and facts which, depicting him more 



Charles as Professor. 145 

perfectly as professor and sub-prefect, may induce those 
filling these offices to take him for their model. 

II. — Brother Charles as Professor. 

1. His zeal and success. — Speaking of him as a profes- 
sor, the children of La Sauve never weary of sounding his 
praises — the good order he preserved, his paternal kind- 
ness, his zeal not only in imparting instruction, but also 
in training their intellectual faculties and inspiring them 
with a taste for study. They have much to tell of those 
innumerable charming devices to which he resorted for 
maintaining life and interest in his class, and exciting a 
truly Christian emulation. 

^' Although Father Sire," says one of his scholars, ' '^ was 
eminently a religious, it was not precisely in this character 
he made the deepest impression upon me. What I beheld 
in him at first, I, a mere child, so lately snatched from 
the maternal caresses, was the professor, the instructor of 
my childhood, my first initiator into those serious studies 
which commence with the development of the faculties. 

^* His angelic countenance attracted me ; his wise indul- 
gence won me — I could not but give myself up to him who 
appeared so lovable; and this spontaneous, irresistible af- 
fection was fraught with good for me, inspiring me with 
the strength to walk courageously in a new path. It was 
as a beneficent ray of light illumining and warming my 
infancy. He was my professor. Although the class was 
large, we all loved him with an affection and confidence 
far different from that we had for any other. There was 
nothing he could not arrange for us ; his kindness always 
put us at our ease ; severity was not in his nature, and 
even in those paternal corrections a teacher is often obliged 

' M. Joseph Beaune, now a magistrate. He was a scholar of Brother Charles 
whilst in the flfthaad sixth classes. 



T46 TJie Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

to administer we could but perceive his ever-watchful 
affection. 

^' And what shall I say of the progress to which he 
incited us in our studies, through those many ingenious 
expedients he disdained not to employ, knowing thus, 
after the example of Our Lord, how to render the truth 
accessible to all ? His brethren in religion, who perceived 
his great talent for exciting emulation, often begged liim 
to reveal his secret to them. The secret ? Ah ! it was 
his heart, his goodness, an artifice natural to him, and not 
feigned^ that aroused such generous rivalry among his 
scholars. I still remember that more than once several of 
us, excited by his voice, his influence, allowed our ardor to 
get the better of our control. Ah ! he knew how to inspire 
emulation for the laurels and for honor ! 

^'As for me, I feel convinced that the whole of my 
college life, and, consequently, my subsequent course, has 
its foundation in those holy counsels he lavished upon me, 
on occasions when the apostle's zeal was constrained to 
pierce the professor's robe. How often did he not present 
to my disheartened imagination glimpses of triumph which 
imparted renewed courage I And this was another secret 
of his heart — that gift of inspiring others with the tran- 
quil firmness so inseparable from his own nature. Noth- 
ing was too much for his devotedness ; he would interrupt 
his labors, notwithstanding their regularity, his prayers, 
so recollected and fervent, to fly to me, if needs be, and 
console me in discouragement, or excite me to emulation 
in the classics. Had I not been blessed with a professor 
like this, I am sure my advancement would have been far 
otherwise than it was, for the least contradiction or failure 
would have arrested my strongest intentions, and paralyzed 
my most courageous efforts." 

And M. Beaune's experience was that of many others; 



Charles as Professor. 147 

for, full of solicitude for all intrusted to his care. Brother 
Charles neglected no one, but gave to each and every one 
the especial assistance he needed, the instruction suited 
to his capacity, exciting tlie capable to renewed efforts, 
sustaining and encouraging tlie timid, awakening the inter- 
est of all — such was his ambition, his happiness, his life, 
to succeed in which no sacrifice was too great for him. 
And then, how clear his explanations of the lessons I how 
admirable his illustrations ! what interest and animation 
in his classes ! Convinced that the distaste for study, the 
discouragement, weariness, and lack of conformity to rules 
so prevalent among school children ordinarily originate in 
ignorance of them, or a forgetfulness of the principles of 
education, he was constantly reminding the scholars of 
them, for this purpose resorting to innumerable pleasant 
devices, the remembrance of which, even after the lapse 
of forty years, is still fresh in their minds. 

*' The first year," says one of them, ^^ we were but nine- 
teen in the seventh class, all very young and backward in 
our studies. To very ordinary capacities nearly half of 
us joined a natural indolence, anything but encouraging 
to our teacher; yet Brother Charles triumphed over all 
these obstacles. His kindness, gentleness, his ever-cheer- 
ful countenance excited our will ; his firmness, prudence, 
and tact were an antidote to our inconstancy ; his clear- 
ness of expression opened our minds to receive that 
instruction which his patience made take deep root there- 
in. He knew so well how to introduce variety into his 
method of teaching that we all went cheerfully to his class- 
room. We were much interested in declamation, partly 
because it afforded us grounds for merriment ; yet Brother 
Cliarles never allowed our hilarity at these times to be 
such as might wound the feelings of the declaimer. He 
wished his class to be in all things a school of respect and 



148 TJie Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

charity, every member of it enjoying the esteem of his 
fellow-pupils. 

*' Thanks to his pains, our success this year exceeded 
all hopes ; and the two following years were still more 
brilliant, when Brother Charles, now professor of the sixth 
Latin class, saw his efforts crowned by the most gratify- 
ing and solid results. And again, especially in the third 
year, during which period the classes were re organized, 
with the intention of making the course of study more thor- 
ough, the success of the sixth class was truly remarkable. 
Brother Charles had, nevertheless, no superior intellectual 
gifts — it was his industry, his engaging qualities of heart, 
his indefatigable zeal, his means of exciting emulation, 
that accomplished such wonders. I can sa} truly, without 
fear of exaggeration, that of all the professors who taught 
my classes (and I had many excellent ones) none could 
compare with Brother Charles in interesting, and conse- 
quently advancing, his scholars. ^^ 

A Christian teacher has other duties to his classes 
besides teaching them Latin and Greek ; hence. Brother 
Charles, in cultivating the minds of his scholars, labored 
assiduously in moulding their hearts, thus completing in 
these 3'oung souls God's own work. Wishing to make 
them men in the highest sense of the term, he ever 
endeavored to incline their Avills and hearts towards duty, 
striving to make them love and choose virtue, that is, the 
just, the true, the noble, the beautiful. Then, going a 
step farther, he strove to make them Christians — serious, 
practical, enlightened Christians, employing those effica- 
cious means the Society of Jesns has established for that 
purpose, and which are either of obligation or precept for 
the professors. Adopting them all from a spirit of obe- 
dience, that of zeal actuated him in applying them with 
ardor, constancy, and wisdom not to be excelled ; hence 
the success attending his effo; ts. 



Charles as Professor. 149 

''The sixth Latin class,'' says one of his scholars,' 
''became, under his charge, the model class of the college, 
the father's dispositions being commnnicated to the chil- 
dren ; so true is it that the good teacher makes good 
scholars. Had a stranger come into our midst, he might 
have supposed we were brothers, so great was onr thought- 
fulness for one another ; the children had imbibed the 
father's charity. What a happy family was this sixth 
class ! When studies were over, we would collect in the 
court for recreation, and if our good Father's duties per- 
mitted him, he soon joined us. It was one of his greatest 
pleasures. 'Come,' he would say, ' I have ten minutes 
to stay with you, so let us make the most of it and have a 
good time runniug, laughing, playing !' And behold him 
become a child again, taking part in all the games and 
sports our youug imaginations could invent. When the 
ten minutes had elapsed, he would say: 'Continue your 
innocent pastimes, dear children ; as for me, I must now 
leave, and go pray for you. ' So saying, he would tuin 
away, and we would interrupt our amusements to look 
after him until the door shut him from sight, so dear was 
he to us. 

" He treated us as a tender father. In class he was 
always kind and even-tempered, full of solicitude for his 
scholars, especially the most backward, striving ever to 
improve both mind and heart, and setting before us an 
example of piety which implanted in our souls the pre- 
cious germs of virtue. 

" Were it necessary to reprove a scholar, he did so, with 
the authority of a good father, but likewise with a gentle- 
ness which could not fail to recall us to a sense of duty. 
And we understood him, this dear Father, whom we sought 

' M. Raymond FoUardeau, now a landholder in the Gironde, and the father of a 
family. 



1 50 TJie Regency at the College of La Saiive. 

to please, frequently anticipating his desires, and in our 
success sometimes exceeding bis hopes. 

" And how, indeed, could we have helped loving him ? 
Did not his many amiable traits of character win all 
hearts ? I knew him several years at La Sauve, both as 
professor and vigilant, and I always found him the same — 
that is, always holy, no matter what his employment; and 
among the Fathers, as among the scholars, his praises 
were on every tongue. I do not believe he had an ene- 
my, the tenor of his life was so even, so gentle. He went 
about doing good; these few words describe more clear- 
ly and eloquently than studied phrases what he was — a 
man of good will par excellence, a saint. 

'' xVnd now, dear Father, having paid, though feebly, 
my tribute of gratitude and praise to your memory, let me 
beg your intercession. Oh I remember in your abode of 
glory that sixth class, once so dear to you, and obtain for 
each of its members benedictions abundant, that the germs 
of virtue you implanted in their hearts may ripen, and 
we all, one day, rejoin you in heaven." 

2. His virtues as j^rofessor. — Brother Charles's zealous 
efforts in forming the hearts of his scholars to piety and vir- 
tue would have met with but moderate success, had they 
not been sustained and fructified by that union of Christian 
virtues which wins the Christian teacher the esteem, con- 
fidence, veneration, and love of his pupils. Being fully 
aware of this, he sought ever to edify them by good ex- 
ample. 

"■ In which lesson of edification," says one of them, ^Mie 
succeeded so well that, in scanning my recollections of his 
character, I cannot discover the least fault, not even those 
slight imperfections so often found in teachers, for their 
task is a most trying one, and the strongest virtue will 
sometimes succumb to the burden. Mv memories of him 



diaries as Professor. 1 5 1 

are embalmed in affection and gratitude, and I know not 
one of my sclioolmates whose sentiments are not identical 
with these/^ Another of his children exclaims : " It is an 
admirable fact that the more I question my memory, the 
more I am convinced that he who most closely observed 
Father (then Brother) Sire will be the one to praise him 
most and relate tlie greatest number of edifying anecdotes, 
for all his actions merited praise.'' 

So great the perfection he had attained, that truly might 
it have been said, all the virtues made their abode in his 
heart. We shall merely allude here to some of those which 
shone most conpicuously in him as a professor, consequent- 
ly, those his scholars admired most, and which exercised 
upon them the happiest influence. 

'^ He was justice itself,^' says one of his scholars, /^and 
never did he unjustly punish any one whomsoever. More- 
over, in punishments as in rewards, in praises as in cen- 
sure, it was all meted out with equal weight and measure. 
Never was there the slightest partiality, never the least 
regard to condition of life, fortune, or exterior qualities. 
Neither, in this matter, did he ever listen to the voice of 
flesh and blood, and his brother at La Sauve was treated 
by him just as one of us, perhaps less leniently, insomuch 
that we were accustomed to say, ' No one can accuse Brother 
Sire of showing partiality to his brother, rewarding him 
unmeritedly,' which really meant that the latter met with 
less consideration than ourselves. 

'^This impartiality and justice towards all his scholars 
individually was observed most scrupulously towards them 
as a class, for never were we burdened with too many or too 
difficult restrictions or lessons. Brother Charles always cal- 
culating in advance the time each study would be likely to 
demand of a pupil of ordinary capacity, or even of one be- 
low the average. And, as some unforeseen event might in- 



152 TJie Regency at the College of La Saiive. 

terfere with one's study hours, he told us always to inform 
him, at the beginning of class, whenever such had been the 
case, that thus no one might be exjDosed to unmerited 
punishment. And in this he was ever consistent ; hence, 
it is no wonder that he gained the esteem and love of all. 

^^ As to patience and gentleness, none could exceed his 
merits in these. We had some very indolent scholars in 
the seventh class, likewise a few in the sixth, all of whom 
tried him severely ; yet he never seemed vexed, never be- 
trayed the least sign of anger, even on occasions when it 
w^s evident that only angelic patience could have restrained 
him. To be sure, he reproved the delinquents, he punished 
them, but always with moderation and dignity, and never 
exceeding the bounds of justice. He had too much respect, 
both .for himself and his pupils, ever to wound them by 
angry or injurious words. We could but feel that the 
teacher who corrected was also the father who loved. He 
was always willing to listen to our excuses ; he pardoned 
readily, and when one acknowledged his faults all the ex- 
tenuating circumstances were taken into consideration. 

'^ He greatly preferred preventing evil to remedying it. 
Persuaded that a well-behaved class is ever a diligent one, 
and. that the most effectual means for keeping it thus are 
firmness and gentleness, with these two aids he maintained 
discipline among his pupils ; and that wise, mild, uniform 
discipline which commands respect, exerts an irresistible 
influence over the will, and banishes all spirit of criticism 
or censure. Never in his dealings with us was there the 
least trace of anything capricious, arhitrarj^, or severe, wis- 
dom and moderation characterizing all his actions. Hence 
there was very seldom any occasion for his resorting to 
severity in punishing ; his well-known firmness restrained 
the most giddy, and his kindness did the rest." 

After justice and gentleness, patience and firmness, the 



Charles as Professor. 153 

most salient virtue in Father Charleses character was his 
kindness, a kindness thoroughly supernatural, and which 
took a strong hold upon the confidence and esteem of all 
who knew him, manifesting itself as it did by a tenderness, 
charity, and devotion truly extraordinary. We relate a few 
incidents relative to this point, from the many which have 
been sent us by various of his scholars. 

" I was very young, but nine years old," says M. Joseph 
Jacquemet, of Bordeaux, "^ when I left the paternal roof. 
Having been indulged by a father and tender mother and 
all the other members of a large family, I was a long time, 
I must confess, getting used to college life. Assigned to 
the sixth class, after an examination as to the little I al- 
ready knew, it was here I had the good fortune of having 
for teacher the excellent Father Charles Sire, at that time 
pursuing his studies, previous to ordination. I shall never 
forget his kind attentions to me during those days of 
sudden transition from one mode of life to another. Of a 
somewhat sensitive disposition, it was no easy matter for 
me to bear those little jests thrust upon the new^-comer, pin 
thrusts, as it were, wounding deeply those yet unaccus- 
tomed to them. I confided all these juvenile sorrows to 
Brother Charles, whose words of consolation soon dried my 
tears ; and thanks to his good counsels, ere long I was at 
ease with my companions." 

'^How often," says another of his pupils, M.Joseph 
Beaune, of Levignac (Lot-et-Garonne), did not his touch- 
ing solicitude speak to my young soul the language of af- 
fection! how often did he not dispel the little vexations of 
my childhood by that holy and innocent joy with which his 
heart was full — the joy of the elect! memories of youth, 
ruins of La Grande Sauve, reveal to the world those mys- 
teries of humility, simplicity, and devoted affection within 
your keeping! On that last supreme day, what re vela- 



1 54 The Regency at the College of La Saiive. 

tioDS will ye not make of all that is beautiful and admirable 
— of noble sacrifices, of acts of generous immolation!'' 

^' What struck me most forcibly in him/' adds a third, 
M. Louis Beraud, of La Eochelle (Charente-Inferieure), 
" was his earnest endeavor to soften the rigors of college life 
without deviating from the rules — rigors often most keenly 
felt by children separated from their families and seeing 
them but once a year. 

*' In thinking of all this now, I realize what courage, what 
self-abnegation must needs have been his in devoting his 
time, his zeal, his strength, his service even to the utmost, 
to children who seldom suspected these sacrifices. No, for 
one of his greatest merits was the spontaneity of his devot- 
edness. It was always so natural and so joyous that one 
might readily have supposed he really took pleasure in the 
sports, preoccupations, and cares of us boys of twelve. 

'' The details of these precious memories are somewhat 
indistinct by reason of time; but never can I forget that 
inexhaustible kindness and goodness which so often calmed 
and consoled my childish vexations and griefs. 

'' It was especially during the period he had charge of 
the sixth class that I tested to the full his excessive de- 
votedness. Our relations as teacher and scholar brought 
us in daily contact; hence, I had constant opportunities of 
observation, the result of which is that, in my opinion, the 
most salient points of his character — judging by what I saw 
of him in class, in his room, and by the many little talks 
we had with him— were a goodness and kindness unparal- 
leled, a fund of cheerfulness inexhaustible. Ah! God 
grant that the especial affection he had for me during his 
earthly career still be warm and undiminished, now that 
he is in heaven.'' 

^^ When a new scholar came to join our circle," adds a 
fourth, ^^our amiable professor would always receive him 



Charles as Professor. 1 5 5 

with a smiling countenance and a kindly word of welcome, 
and introduce him in recreation to gentle and agreeable 
comrades. Did he perceive a child in tears or apparently 
in trouble, he would instantly go to him and propose a 
game of ball or some other boyish sport, taking part there- 
in with such zest and animation that his object was soon 
accomplished — the tears were dried, and smiles lit up the 
little scholar's face. 

''Oh! how we loved him, this good Brother! and how 
happy we were to be under his care on holidays, and when 
we went out walking, knowing well what a delightful time 
we would have! He was accustomed to come among the 
little ones during their Sunday recreations. Occasionally, 
he would pass through our recreation grounds or hall 
at other times, saying a few jileasant words to one or 
another, and telling us all to enjoy ourselves. His visits 
to us, as I have said, were generally on feast days or in 
the winter, when the inclemency of the weather or the 
shades of night obliged us to take our recreations in a room 
not much to our taste, and where we were too crowded to 
indulge in such sports as we wished. 

'' Scarcely had he entered ere he was surrounded by 
the scholars, disputing . among themselves for the place 
nearest him, like little birds over choice food. Even the 
wildest and giddiest, when speaking of him, would say: 
'Oh! what a good child Brother Sire is !^ an expression 
which was frequently on the scholars' lips, especially the 
3'ounger scholars,' and which he forbade, both because it 
savored of too much familiarity, and also because he was 
unwilling to receive so many more testimonies of affection 
than the other teachers in the house. On this point, how- 
ever, he was obeyed rather reluctantly. 

" One day Father Matharan, having taken out for a 
promenade some of his scholars, nearly all of whom had 



1 56 TJic Regency at the College of La Saiivc. 

Brother Charles for one of their jDi'ofessors, said to ns: 
' Write, each one of yon, on a piece of paper, a few words, 
in whatever signs and characters you wish, and I promise 
you that I can read it.' They did so, and Father Matha- 
ran soon read aloud the following which, with one accord, 
although without any preconcerted action, each had writ- 
ten, 'Brotlier Sire is good. ^ '^ 

Charles's affection for his scholars was always actuated 
by principle, that is, founded on a religious sentiment and 
the spirit of faith. 

''He loved us,'' says one of these children (M. Joseph 
Beaiine), '' not on his own account or for our natural quali- 
ties, but for God and the benefit of our souls, striving thus 
to win his way into our hearts, and fashion each one of ns 
into the living image of Jesus Christ. He loved us and 
brought himself down to our level, because he looked with 
an eye of admiration on the children of God destined for 
that heaven he now enjo3's." 

This same motive inspired him with true respect for his 
scholars, whom he regarded as young souls made to the 
image of God, redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and 
still wearing their baptismal robe of purity and innocence; 
it was thus he ever thought of them, and this consideration 
was ap2:)arent in his words when he spoke of them. On 
the day of their First Communion, not content with 
assisting at all the Offices of the Church with them, he 
even took his meals and all his recreations in their com- 
pany; and if the next day were a holiday, he would take 
charge of them during the morning and evening walks. 
Appointed vigilant in 1855, during the recreations of the 
retreat, he availed himself of the opportunity to enkindle 
in the candidates for First Communion a little of the fire of 
divine love that burned within himself, which he did by 
his words of fervor and anecdotes calculated to impress 



Charles as Professor. 157 

them. And when the God of the Eucharist, having de- 
scended into their hearts, had transformed them, he eagerly 
embraced these young souls, as so many living tabernacles, 
but with such profound, religious respect that they have 
never forgotten it. Ten years later, M. Beraurd, one of 
this number, and now a lawyer at La Eochelle, speaks thus 
of this event: 

'' Of all the souvenirs of La Sauve which I lay before 
you, there is one far more vivid than any other, partly by 
reason of circumstances connected therewith — it is that of 
my First Communion. When Brother Charles embraced 
me on this occasion, his manner was so serious and grave 
that 1 involuntarily showed my surprise. Remarking it, 
he told me of the dee]?, holy respect Avith which he was 
filled for the child whose heart had just become, for the 
first time, the abode of the Eucharistic God. The action 
and words, at once so simple and natural, betokened such 
lively faith, such profound piety, that the impression made 
upon me was ineffaceable, and second to nothing of the 
kind I have ever received since, not even through the 
many sermons I have heard." 

Innumerable incidents similar to the above-mentioned, 
whilst revealing the beauty of his soul, could but gain his 
scholars^ hearts, their esteem, confidence, and religious re- 
spect " to a degree," says one of them, '* approaching ven- 
eration. We were always delighted to see him, to hear him, 
to be loved and esteemed by him. We joyfully went to his 
class, morning and evening, and considered the time thus 
spent as the most agreeable part of the day. Our venera- 
tion and love for him were the principal motives urging us 
to industry in our studies and the observance of the rules. 
If any one forgot himself in point of conduct, the whole 
class assumed an attitude of protestation against him. W^e 
loved our professor, and seeing his gentle care over us, the 



158 The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

pains he took with us, we could not feel indifferent towards 
pleasing him, or take pleasure in worrying him, a not un- 
common thing among boys at school. Even those who, on 
account of their extreme youthfulness or levity, sometimes 
lost sight of their good resolutions of giving him no trouble, 
generally came to him, expressing the deepest repentance, 
begging him to forget their misconduct, and promising to 
prove themselves less unworthy of his kindness in the 
future." 

We would be guilty of great injustice to his pupils if 
we did not add to these testimonies of affection bestowed 
upon him when living, the many subjoined since his 
death. In reading the letters innumerable written on the 
occasion, we perceive on every page evidences that the 
affection dictating them was no ordinary one; it was more 
than esteem, respect, devotion: it was veneration such as 
one accords a saint he has known and loved on earth — a 
veneration full of confidence and tenderness. To the joy 
of speaking of this good Father and expressing a most 
grateful remembrance of him is nearly always joined the 
desire of bringing thus a modest flower to his crown of 
praise, a grain of sand to the pious monument a fraternal 
hand is striving to raise over him. And let us not omit 
mention of the astonishing fact that several of these pu- 
pils of his, impelled to invoke him, have experienced the 
happy effects of his intercession. 

III. — Brother Charles as Sub-prefect. 

1. His zeal for Ms jnqjils. — Every one at La Sauve 
being struck by the reciprocal affection between Brother 
Charles and his pupils, Father Maurin, who was prefect of 
studies, believing this pleasant feeling might be rendered 
conducive to the well-being of the whole house, asked of 
the superiors that Brother Sire be appointed sub-prefect, 



Charles as Sub-prefect. . 1 59 

which request was the more readily granted, as his health, 
somewhat impaired by teaching, needed for its re-estab- 
lishment a more active life. He received his nomination 
in the beginning of October 1855, just at the time of his 
annual retreat. To consider before God his new duties, 
imploring His assistance in the proper fulfilment of them, 
and to adopt means calculated to insure success therein, 
making good resolutions in this regard, were at once the 
most natural, important, and fruitful of his works during 
these da3^s of recollection. The following is the line of 
conduct he traced out: 

^* 1. As regards my superiors. I will ever adhere strict- 
ly to authority, sustaining it under all circumstances, and 
frequently consulting those who are ])laced over me, es- 
pecially in reference to my duties and studies, observing 
to the letter the regulations laid down for me and the 
advice given me by the Reverend Father Rector or the 
Reverend Prefect. 

'^ 2. As regards my scholars. My manner towards 
them shall be uniformly dignified, gentle, and modest; and 
whilst striving to be ever kind and thoughtful, and ever 
preserving a cheerful countenance, I will, on the other 
hand, sedulously guard against all those familiarities for- 
bidden by the rule, and which serve only to diminish 
authority. In recreation I will not avoid such scholars 
as are uncongenial to me; on the contrary, repulsing 
immediately any unfavorable thought regarding them, I 
will endeavor to show myself especially kind and consider- 
ate towards them. 

^^ I will not only be very exact myself in keeping every 
point of the rule, punctual in obeying the first sound of 
the bell, but strive my utmost to have my scholars do the 
same. I shall pray muck for them, and not recoil from 
meting out adequate punishment, when necessary, to such 



1 60 The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

delinquents as fail to profit by the admonitions previously 
given them. 

'' 3, As regards the Brothers. I will always be kind and 
gentle, particularly when my office obliges me to transmit 
to them disagreeable orders. 

**4. As regards everyone. I will faithfully follow the 
practice of St. John Berchmans — avoid the evil and imitate 
the good perceived in others. 

*^I will strive to be very circumspect in my behavior 
towards every one^ more especially the music scholars and 
their teachers. There are some things naturally requiring 
secrecy, which secrecy I will guard inviolably, both as 
regards my confreres and the children. When I have to 
suffer anything, a reproach for example, I will not excuse 
myself, neither will I speak of it to another — such conduct 
would be unworthy of a religious. 

^^5. As regards myself. Activity, fervor, sacrifice; to 
live in the present, to be energetic in all things, age quod 
agis; to mercilessly eschew all reading prompted by mere 
curiosity. 

'' 6. Finally, as regards God. Love, generosity, confi- 
dence. Without Thee, my God, I can do nothing; 
with Thee, I can do all things. Should I fal], I will arise, 
saying, ^the Master is here,'' Dominus est, 

'' I will make frequent visits to Our Lord, exposing to 
Him my needs ; and in all my necessities I will have 
recourse only to Heaven and those divinely appointed to 
assist me, the spiritual Father, for example, the Reverend 
Father Eector, or the Father Minister. But especially 
will I address myself to Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, as well 
as to my good angel and the good angels of all with whom 
I have any transactions. 

'^ 1 will read tliese resolutions and a chapter of observa- 
tions on them, together with the instructions and rules of 



Charles as Sub-prefect. i6i 

my office, at the beginning of each commentary, that is, 
every morning; and if needs be, I will consult the divers 
notes of my retreats, without waiting until the monthly 
retreat/' 

To understand all the wisdom of these resolutions and the 
merits of Brother Charles's fidelity thereto, a thorough ac- 
quaintance with the details of this office of sub-prefectship, 
which he filled for four years, would be necessary. In lieu 
of this (an impossibility) we present our readers the follow- 
ing extract from a letter to his motlier, dated February 28, 
1856, which will give us an insight into his many and va- 
rious duties. 

^'I cannot, it seems, relieve your anxiety regarding my 
health, my dear mother, although I have told you times 
innumerable that you must not suppose I am sick because 
I do not write. If you do not believe me upon my word, 
and still remain incredulous and anxious, notwithstanding 
my assertions, what is the use of them? And, if you do be- 
lieve me, why worry so when there is a longer interval than 
usual between my letters? I beg you to lay aside all these 
doubts and cares, for if I were sick I. would not fail to let 
you know, and an indubitable proof of my being in good 
health is the fact that I am at my post of sub-prefect. To 
give you some idea of my daily employments, let me lay 
them before you in detail, thus satisfying, at the same 
time, your maternal yearnings to hear from 3^our children, 
even those who have bid adieu to the world. 

'^ First of all, I am sub-prefect, that is, I take the place 
of the Father Prefect, during his absence, everywhere and 
in all things, throughout the house, especially in maintain- 
ing discipline. This first duty begins when I arise in the 
morning, and ends only when I lie down at night, since it 
imposes upon me the office of second vigilant in the large 
dormitory, in an alcove of which I consequently sleep. 



1 62 The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

Secondly, I am prmfedus atrii — vigilant over the corri- 
dors and courts. In this capacity, it is my business to ac- 
cost every boy I see strolling around and ask him: * \Yhere 
are 3^ou going? Where have you been? What are you do- 
ing? Who gave you permission to be here?^ and similar 
questions, that frequently bring to light a violation of the 
rules, which must be punished. As prcefectus atriiy I 
must be always on the alert to see that silence is maintained 
at the appointed times, and all other stipulated regulations 
of the house observed. 

^' Thirdly, I am prefect and vigilant of music. This 
places me in charge of the music teachers and their schol- 
ars. I must select and announce to them the chants and 
music for the various feasts, both social and religious. I 
give the signal for the hours, or rather half-hours, allotted 
to the music lessons. The orchestra, band, and choir are 
also committed to my care, it devolving upon me to procure 
all the sheet music and instruments for these. This duty 
is one of my most fatiguing. 

" Fourthly, lam store-keeper , that is, I must procure and 
sell to the scholars whatever they need in the way of paper, 
pens, games, and similar articles. In this, however, I 
have two trustworthy assistants, two of the larger scholars, 
who themselves sell these goods, sometimes in my presence, 
sometimes when I cannot be present. 

" To these four principal duties add those innumerable 
little ones of the day, either fixed or arising from circum- 
stances, which consume more time really than the above- 
mentioned, and you will have a fair idea of my occupa- 
tions. Thus informed, you will excuse me, I know, for 
not writing oftener; you will also thank God for the duties 
He has given me in this house, and likewise rejoice with 
me that I have thus every facility for keeping up my health 
and strength, imparting energy to my character, and there- 



CJiai'lcs as Sub-prefect. 163 

by fitting me to work later more efficaciously for God's 
glory and the salvation of souls." 

AVe readily perceive from the tenor of this letter that of 
all Father Sire's offices at La Sauve the most onerous, 
difficult, and delicate, was that of sub-prefect. AVithout 
diminishing his close connection of the past with certain 
pupils, it brought him in contact with the whole school, 
and placed him in authority not only over a few who, by 
reason of their similarity of age and other circumstances, 
perhaps required usually the same mode of government, 
but also over youths of widely varying ages and the great- 
est diversity of disposition and character, thus necessitat- 
ing a study of each, and consequent adaptation of his plans 
of discipline to their individual requirements, as he passed 
incessantly from one division to another — certainly, a most 
fatiguing and trying duty. His principal difficulty lay in 
his having to cope with the self-love, pride, and irascibility 
of the young men of rank, who could ill brook a check up- 
on their will. Oh I what wonderful prudence, self-control, 
and tact must needs have been his in preserving his soul 
in peace under circumstances like these, and at the same 
time faithfully carrying out the rule. 

'• Yet/' says one of the most distinguished of these schol- 
ars, Sefior Ignacio de Lardizabal, of Irun, in Spain, '' it may 
safely be said that this office of sub-prefect was that of 
which Father Charles acquitted himself best, with equal 
ardor and success watching over the observance of the 
rule and winning the affection of the scholars— at first 
thought two apparently contradictory things. The secret 
of this lay in his own excellent disposition, which herein 
proved a bond of union between two almost opposing in- 
terests. The subsequent experience of my college days 
has made me value him in this at his true worth, and ap- 
preciate the wonders he accomplished in this respect, for 
it did not strike me at the time. 



164 TJie Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

" How mau}^ sub- prefects, both before and since then, 
have failed at this most difficult post, in spite of their 
good will, for it must be said that of all the duties con- 
stituting the organization of houses of the Society of Jesus 
there is none placing him avIio fills them in so disagreeable 
and annoying a relation to others as this — it is the vigilant 
eye from which escape were impossible,^ in proportion as 
you flee do its glances seem to penetrate still farther; Pas- 
cal could have said of it what he did of the Infinite. . . . 
Hence, to fill this post and be beloved by the puj^ils at 
the same time were to work a prodigy, and this Father 
Charles did." 

'' Yet his kindness and tenderness," adds M. Beaune, 
*^ possessed no element of weakness. Thanks to the salu- 
tary effects of obedience, he knew how to clothe his ben- 
eficence with that character of authority befitting it; and 
he who must needs be always on the alert throughout the 
college, watching whatever went on, detecting the least 
disorder to remedy it, and seeing that all was in harmony 
in the workings of this living machinery, once appointed 
to the duty of maintaining order in the house, most scru- 
pulously fulfilled it. 

*^His manner, however, was not that rigid, forbidding 
one in which virtue frequently loves to appear, and which 
repels instead of attracting. No, it was clothed in amen- 
ity. Doubtless, it had its thorns as well as roses, but the 
thorns were for himself alone; those who were brought 
in contact with him perceived but the roses, that is, his 
tenderness and goodness. One was always sure of that 
gentle, amiable reception wliich made him forget the mas- 
ter, and see only the beloved friend. His kindness recalled 
to one a tender mother, to another, a good father, no 
longer on earth; and his counsels, sweet and wise, often 
brought back to the path of duty those who had strayed 



Charles as Stih-prcfcct. 165 

from it. Many and many a time did we say of him: 
'Oh! how good Brother Sire is: we can never forget liis 
kindness!'" ' All the scholars, even those who had least 
to do with him, were impressed by his politeness, his un- 
varying kindness, and his angelic sweetness of temper. ^ 

To these natural qualities, adding great weight to his 
authorit}^, he joined the true zeal of an apostle. Like 
the Christian mother avIio caresses her child only to ren- 
der it more docile to the corrections she is often obliged to 
give it, he insinuated himself into our hearts by all the 
ingenuities of love. A slight service gracefully rendered, 
a friendly smile, a word of praise, a kindly look, became 
with him so many instruments of zeal, wherewith he 
gained his pupils' hearts only to turn them to God. AVhen 
once their affections Avere his, what pains did he not take 
to accomplish this latter object; what paternal admoni- 
tions and friendly exhortations, what reproaches, tender 
but firm! Nothing was spared; the most generous efforts, 
the most painful sacrifices seemed trifling to this heart so 
inflamed with charity and zeal. 

'^ I can never forget,'' says Seiior de Lardizabal, ''the 
especial marks of esteem he lavished on me. Though 
apparently insignificant when related to others, they were 
very grateful to me at the time, and the memory is dear 
indeed. The relations existing between us, so cordial and 
warm, furnish another proof of that goodness one read in 
his face at a glance, for they were founded upon his com- 
passion. 

"On entering La Sauve I was quite young, nearly the 
only one of my nationality, and utterly ignorant of the 
language of my companions. 1 tell it reluctantly, but few 
of them seemed to feel for my situation, and, indeed, I 

' M. Joseph Jacquemet. 

' M. the Marquis Am^d^ du Lyon, of Mont de Marsan (Landes). 



1 66 TJie Regency at the College of La Satire . 

experienced from some vexations and annoyances, which 
their subsequent behavior however caused me to forget. 
Indulged and spoiled as I had been at home, even the 
warmest welcome from all at my new abode could scarcely 
have softened the rigors of the sudden transition from the 
family circle to college life. The Fathers evinced great 
interest in me and showed me many kindnesses; but of all 
persons none could have been more thoughtful and con- 
siderate of me than Father Charles. The sadness, melan- 
choly I might say, Avhich really took possession of me, 
owing to all tliis, naturally touched his sensitive heart. 
Divining how much I suffered, he promptly took measures 
for my relief, showing great and constant interest in me, 
protecting me more than once from the pranks of my 
little comrades, making efforts innumerable to divert my 
mind from the sad thoughts that oppressed it, striving to 
render the rule easier, and assisting me to follow my class 
in studies. 

^' Even later, when these first clouds were dispelled, I 
found him always disposed to grant me any privilege not 
opposed to scholastic discipline; although, being a true, 
sincere friend, having my real interests at heart, I often 
experienced the less agreeable but equally salutary effects 
of his friendship in the various admonitions, gentle or 
otherwise, the severe reproaches and even punishments he 
gave me, in his untiring efforts to correct my faults, which 
I remember \vith gratitude. 

^'^And es|)ecially with the sw^eet memory of my First 
Communion is he associated in my heart. He took a great 
interest in it far in advance, showing me untiring atten- 
tions, which were redoubled as the time of the important 
event approached, in the happiness of which he shared 
largely, as he had certainly contributed much thereto. I 
was too young then to appreciate his cares at their real 



Charles as Sub-prefect. 167 

worth, as I do now; unci it is my regret never to have 
expressed to him, during his life, the debt of gratitude so 
justly his due. However, I have still left me the language 
of prayer, the best of all, no doubt, which cannot but 
reach him in heaven, whither he has gone." 

Seiior Lardizabal's experience of Father Charles's kind- 
ness was identical with that of many others, for the heart 
and zeal of this holy religious Avere far from exclusive, ev- 
ery pupil, from the mere fact of being a member of the 
household, having in his eyes the same claim upon his 
solicitude and devotion; and his great desire was to make 
every one in the college liajDpy. 

His duty placing him in the midst of the pupils, he 
never lost sight of them for an instant; in the dormitory, 
the chapel, the refectory, the corridors and passages, dur- 
ing their recreations and walks, his eye was ever on them, 
kind and watchful like that of a tender mother following 
the little child to jorotect it from harm. 

'^ And how many dangers, '' says one of these children, 
*'did not his wise vigilance ward off from his charges, 
the commission of how many faults did it not prevent, even 
on occasions the most likely to lead us astray; for instance, 
on grand holidays, when we all went out to enjoy our- 
selves, our youthful natures bubbling over with exuberant 
spirits, what was it but his gentle solicitude, acting as a 
salutary check, that restrained us within bounds and for- 
bade our participation in those disorderly outbursts, not 
unfrequently ending in disobedience and accident or dis- 
aster of some sort? " 

We must say that his tenderness and devotion for his 
scholars was boundless, and even among the Jesuit Fathers, 
where such is proverbial, it could not but be remarked. 

Says M. Ernest Lafond, of Bayonne, Basses-Pyrenees, 
now a doctor of medicine, formerly a student in a hos- 



1 68 The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

pital of Paris : ^^ I was very young at the period of my 
entrance into La Sauve; indeed, I was scarcely thirteen 
when I left there; consequently, my acquaintance with the 
excellent Father Sire was at an age when impressions are 
not deeply graven in the heart and very soon effaced, es- 
pecially if one's surroundings are completely changed. In 
leaving La Sauve, I entered the Lyceum in Paris, where I 
spent four years, and I can say with truth that, notwith- 
standing the fickleness and thoughtlessness of youth, many 
and many a time did my thoughts turn gratefully towards 
this holy religious, whose innumerable kindnesses have 
made his memory imperishable and dear. 

^^He was not an ordinary man, who complied with the 
strict i-equirements of duty, but who went no farther. Each 
one of us felt that he had in him not only a teacher, a vigil- 
ant over his conduct and manners, but a veritable father, 
protecting and encouraging him by the most affectionate 
counsels — counsels which his experience and profound 
knowledge of the human heart rendered salutary and 
precious. 

'^ His affection and kindness to me have left a deep and 
lasting impression, abiding with me for tlie good of my 
soul. How often did he not come to console me when I 
was smarting under some merited and perhaps grave pun- 
ishment! How often did not his feeling heart show its 
kindly interest in me by Avords of gentle counsel! 

It was not by punishment he endeavored to bring his 
scholars to repentance and acknowledgment of some fault 
they had committed. No, he used means nobler and 
more worthy of him. Taking the culprit aside, he strove 
by gentle, affectionate words to make him realize the grav- 
ity, greater or less as it might be, of his offence — a most 
effectual method indeed, for none left his presence on 
these occasions but with softened and thoroughly solaced 



Charles as Sub-prefect. 169 

hearts, his truly paternal admonition making a deeper 
impression than the severest punishment he could have 
inflicted. He certainly possessed, in the highest degree, 
the inestimable gift of knowing how to admonish or en- 
courage children, and of instilling into them the love of 
virtue and duty. 

^' His disposition was cheerful; there was always a smile 
upon his countenance, and never for an instant did his ami- 
ability forsake him. And thus it was he gained the af- 
fection of his pupils, who all loved him not only as the 
earnest, austere religious, but also as the enlightened pro- 
fessor, the good, kind vigilant and prefect. Of all the 
priests I have known, none have ever made such an im- 
pression upon me, and I can never forget him« '^ 

The above testimonies, and others of a similar nature, 
which we have received from many of the former pupils of 
La Sauve, prove not only how much Father Charles loved 
and edified those under his charge, doing everything in his 
power to make them happy, but also the good he did their 
souls, aiding them to correct their faults and to form them- 
selves, even at this early age, to the character and habits 
of a true Christian life. We regret that the limits of this 
biography do not permit us to dwell longer upon a point so 
interesting. 

2. HiB zeal and success with strangers. The apostolic zeal 
consuming Father Charles embraced not only his scholars, 
but also their parents, the employees and servants of the 
house, the assistant teachers of music, drawing, and paint- 
ing, indeed, all with whom his duties of sub-prefect 
brought him in contact, and these were many. 

He it was who ordinarily received the scholars' parents 
at the re-opening of school, and conducted them to the 
Father Prefect or Father Minister, doing them the honors 
of the house, and, in their presence, installing their chil- 



I/O The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

dren in the dormitory, the refectory, or even amidst 
their companions at recreation ; he would welcome them in 
the parlor on feast days, at the distribution of prizes, and 
at the academic exhibitions, and assign them their places 
in the hall. Frequently, too, he saw them in their houses, 
for instance, when he went to bring the pupils back to col- 
lege at the re-opening of school, or conducted them home 
on holidays or for the vacations. And under all these cir- 
cumstances his affability, gentleness, politeness, but more 
especially his simplicity, modesty, and piety, struck every 
one. 

'^Of the many Jesuits I have known and esteemed,^^ 
said, one day, a mother whose child was under his care, 
^'^ none have pleased me like Father Sire. Kind, simple, 
frank, and courteous, he was indeed most estimable." 
^' All my children," adds M. Dupuy of Bo'rdeaux, ^^ sound 
his praises, and their affection for him was truly extraordi- 
nary. AVhen they spoke of him, which was frequently, it 
was always as the good Father Sire or simply the good 
Father. As for myself, who often saw him and even accom- 
panied him several times from La Sauve to Creon, as he was 
taking the scholars out walking, I can say without the least 
exaggeration that he alwaj^s impressed me most favorably, 
and that the moments spent in his society were delightful 
ones." 

And the experience of other parents whose children 
were in his care coincides with this; likewise does that of 
persons who merely saw him casually. Grateful for his 
kindness to their children, they could not forbear admiring, 
esteeming, and praising him. '' What a most estimable 
person this Father is! " they would exclaim; '• he is a saint. 
Are all the others like him?" They were delighted to 
seek him out and converse with him, were it only for a few 
moments; and on such days as afforded them the oppor- 



Charles as Sub-prefect. 171 

tiiiiity of doing so, tliej were eager and proud to oiler bini 
liospitality. Some even went so far as to press him to spend 
the vacation with them, urging it upon the plea of the im- 
provement such change would be to his health, and telling 
him they would remove all difficulties by obtaining the 
Rev. Fatliei- Rector's consent thereto. Finding tlieir en- 
treaties useless, they consoled themselves by writing him 
letters expressive of their veneration and gratitude, every 
line of which bears testimony of the writers^ sincerity. 

The idea many of them entertained of his sanctity was 
such as to cause them to j)reserve as relics any letters re- 
ceived from him, and deposit them in the family archives, a 
precious heritage, henceforth inalienable. ' After his death, 
there were requests innumerable for even the most trifling 
objects that had belonged to him, which, when obtained, 
were guarded with religious care. Many, too, invoke his 
intercession, believing that in him they have for themselves 
and their children a poAverful protector, a devoted patron, 
not unmindful of their interests. The following was writ- 
ten August 25, 1864, to a brother of Father Charles, by one 
of these parents: 

'^ Reverend Father, desiring to add our tribute of honor 
to the memory of your worthy and venerable brother, the 
Rev. Father Charles Sire, we write to express the great 
satisfaction and pleasure his friendship (prized indeed by 
us as that of a heart rare in its goodness) afforded us dur- 
ing the three or four years we were so situated as to be 
brought in contact with him occasionally. 

^^ Madame Laumond and I made his acquaintance during 
a short stay at La Sauve, near our young Antony, who was, 
at that time, under your honored and estimable brother's 

^ The most of these families dwell In the Departments of the Lot-et-Garonne, the 
Gironde, the Basses-Pyr^n^es, the Charente-Inf^rieure, and the Landes. Some of 
them, however, belong to Spain. 



1/2 The Regency at the College of La Saiive. 

gentle care. From the very first, our relations were the 
most friendly and cordial. We eagerly cultivated his so- 
ciety: his heavenly countenance, his pure heart, his deli- 
cacy of manner, all rendered him unusually attractive, and 
made the shortest conversation with him linger in one's 
memory, redolent with the odor of spiritual good. 

" We have in our possession two autograph letters of 
his which w^e highly prize. They were written to our child, 
and we ourselves have no inconsiderable share in the senti- 
ments of kindly feeling their pages contain. Their wise 
counsels to our son were invaluable. And here, ^lonsieur, 
let me remark how struck we were by the charms of their 
style: so simple, clear, pure, the beauty and delicacy of the 
sentiments therein expressed — sentiments always directed 
towards the same end — justice, virtue, and the fear of God. 

^' These two manuscripts, which we venerate by so many 
titles, will pass from our hands into those of our child, 
with the pious recommendation— our earnest request, in- 
deed — that they be religiously preserved in the family as 
two monuments of the affection of your venerable brother, 
through whose intercession we may hope to obtain from 
the thrice-holy God remission of our sins and the grace 
of receiving from the abyss of His mercies that eternal 
felicity for which we were created. 

" We henceforth associate ourselves with all those in- 
numerable pious persons who, like ourselves, convinced of 
this good Father's eminent sanctity, invoke him in their 
pra3^ers, believing that thus their petitions will be so much 
the more powerful with God, by reason of the recompense 
bestowed upon that pious, beautiful, and perfect soul.'' 

Next to the" scholars and their parents, those who shared 
his more important services at La Sauve, and testified the 
most affection and gratitude for him, were the music teach- 
ers. Being prefect of music, everything relating to this 



Charles as Sub-prefect. 173 

branch of studies was under his charge: it was his duty to 
arrange and organize the orchestra, the band, the choir; 
preside over the rehearsals and note all that occurred; re- 
ceive the superiors^ complaints and transmit their orders; 
listen to the professors' requests, moderate, when necessary, 
their desires, and soothe their vexations; watch also over 
the pupils, to weigh their faults, and punish their caprices. 

If we consider that nearly all these rehearsals of music 
are especial occasions, on which the scholars are privileged 
to talk, and that the professors themselves are never al- 
lowed to punish them, we can readily form some idea as to 
what Father Cliarles's services must have been to these lat- 
ter, how invaluable his gentleness, firmness, prudence, char- 
ity, and especially his spirit of order and peace I What 
murmurs and rebellious outbursts he stilled during these 
three years!' What scowling looks were dissipated, what 
disrespectful or hasty replies were daily arrested by those 
wise counsels his good sense, piety, and affection ever sug- 
gested! For these gentlemen, the music teachers, he was 
never a master, but instead, a friend, a counsellor, a pro- 
tector. 

Hence their feelings towards him were those of respect 
and veneration. Whilst he lived they praised and extolled 
him; and when death cut him off in the flower of youth 
they shed tears over his memory. Many and touching in- 
deed are the tributes of affection they bring to this simple 
monument erected to his virtues. ^^ I cannot speak of 
him without tears," said the leader of the orchestra, M. 
Bader; " never can I forget his goodness, his gentleness, 
his many acts of kindness to me. Excuse me for not being 
able to say more, the news of his death is such a shock to 
me." 

'^Ah! what a good Father he was! "said another pro- 
fessor of the same college of La Sauve; '^ what a good 



1 74 The Regency at the College of La Saiive. 

Father he was I He was kindness and gentleness itself. 
I could say nothing of him but to his praise. Oh I I loved 
him as if he had been my brother; and how kind he was 
to me, always receiving me with a smile when I arrived at 
the college, or, at the end of my classes, consoling and 
encouraging me amidst the multitudinous vexations and 
annoyances inseparable from my duties, Avith all tlie solici- 
tude and interest of the best of friends. If I was sick, 
he visited me, and at his departure from La Sauve he em- 
braced me cordially and expressed the regret he felt at the 
parting. 

^^ My mother loved him also, although she had seen 
him but once. When she learns from my lips what took 
place at his death, and what has passed since in connec- 
tion with his glorious transition, oh ! how confidently will 
she not pray to himi I have but one letter from him, and 
that on business; nevertheless, I shall lay it reverently aside 
as a precious relic, to be guarded with religious care. I am 
truly happy to know how God has honored him I ^' With 
these last words, the speaker wiped away the big tears that 
filled his ejTS. 

The following touching scene took place on the road from 
Bordeaux to La Sauve. Two brothers of Father Charles, 
M. Vital and M. Cesaire, ' journeying thither in company 
with M. de Krevenkeuil, one of them offered him a picture 
of Father Charles. '^^Ohl how I thank you,'^ he ex- 
claimed, " I am delighted to possess such a memento, but, 
if you do not object, I would prefer receiving it at La 
Sauve, on the very spot where I saw that good Father for 
the first time." 

' M, Cesaire is the youngest of these brothers. Having been three years a scholar 
of Father Charles at La Sauve, he was pleased to accompany M. Vital thither in 
1864, and point out to him the scenes of the various incidents herein related of 
Father Charles whilst there. M, Cesaire is now a Sulpician and professor of theol- 
ogy at the Theological Seminary of Puy-en- Velay . 



Charles as Sub -prefect. 175 

Reaching the village, the three gentlemen directed their 
steps towards the college, and scarcely had they crossed the 
threshold, when M. de Krevenkeuil, throwing himself into 
the arms of M. Vital, said with emotion, ^^ Here it is. 
Reverend Father; permit me to embrace j'ou, for in doing 
so here I can imagine that I see and embrace Father 
Charles." He immediately tnrned aside to hide his feelings, 
and disappeared, wiping away the tears. 

After this scene, so consoling, what new sources of 
emotion aw^aited M. Vital and M. Cesaire within the por- 
tals of the college! Every step they took, every person 
they met, gave them reason to believe that Father Charles 
had left there a memory imperishable. Workmen, trades- 
men, servants — all spoke of him with a spontaneous en- 
thusiasm and love that was most gratifying to hear. 

^^ Oh! yes, that is he! how like him! " exclaimed an old 
servant, to whom they showed his picture. '^ It is the 
good Father who loved us servants so much, and who used 
to loreach to us! I can assure you, he told us many beauti- 
ful things.'" "■' When he taught us catechism,'' continued 
another servant, ^' he spoke to us of God in such a manner 
that we were charmed. I remember his one day filling us 
with admiration and wonder at God's grandeur and power, 
by telling us of the inconceivable distances between the 
earth, the sun, the moon, the stars, etc." 

The pastor of the parish, ^I. Daverat, happening to be 
at the college whilst these gentlemen were there, said to 
them: ^^Oh! how blessed you are in having had such a 
good brother! I knew him here for four years, that is, 
during the period of his sub-prefectship, and I can say in 
all sincerity that of the many religious I have seen at the 
college he it was I loved best, and whose departure I re- 
gretted most. Moreover, every one who knew him at La 
Sauve (and his office brought him in contact with niany) 



I y6 The Regency at the College of La Sauve. 

esteemed him. His goodness, li is affability, his gentleness, 
attracted all hearts to him. One was happy to see and 
converse with him. Many a misunderstanding with his 
confreres have I been spared through his mediation." 

One of the business men employed by the Jesuit Fathers 
at La Sauve, having learned that two of Father Charles's 
brothers were in the college, hastened to seek them. Go- 
ing confidently up to them, he said : " And you are broth- 
ers of Father Charles I K\\, you are happy to have had such 
a brother. He was such a good, holy religious, it would be 
impossible to find another man as pious and amiable as he 
was I For a time he filled the position of spiritual Father to 
the poor, a work of charity for which he was admirably fit- 
ted, acquitting himself of it with fidelity and zeal. His 
words, his very expression, his smile, all told them how great 
a share they had in his love and esteem, and that it was his 
happiness to assist them. He never betrayed the least 
weariness or annoyance at their presence, but was invariably 
kind, beneficent, gracious; no wonder the poor loved and 
praised him as they did. 

** When he left La Sauve, every one regretted it, for it 
could be said of him as of Our Lord that ^he w^ent about 
doing good."' 



CHAPTER VII. 
Father Charles's Scholasticate at Vals, 

NEAR PuY-EX-VeLAY. 

(FTER the seven years of regency we have just 
glanced over^ Charles was sent by his superiors to 
the house at Yals, there to finish his ecclesiastical 
studies and to prepare for ordination. September 12, 1859, 
receiving his orders to set out, and to go by way of Saint- 
Jory, on the following day he turned his face homewards; 
and after a few days in the bosom of his family, proceeded 
towards Puy, taking the route and complying with all the 
directions marked out for him by his superiors. Several 
incidents worthy of note that occurred during this journey, 
we will relate in a more extended Life ^ of him. 

The vacation at Vals not yet being ended when Charles 
arrived, he profited by these few days of repose Divine 
Providence accorded him in striving to invigorate his 
health, also in visiting Our Lady of Puy, that through her 
intercession the most abundant blessings of Heaven might 
descend upon his scholasticate. 

Too mistrustful of self to rely entirely upon his own 
prayers, he begged his parents and friends to unite with him 
in invoking the Blessed Virgin's assistance. '•' Often visit 
Our Lady of Good News," is his request to one of his 
brothers, ''and ask her to obtain forme intelligence, judg- 
ment, memory, together with the greatest taste and aptitude 

' The reli^ous side of Father Charles's life at La Sauve and Vals Is the 
abridged of any portion of the present Biography. 

177 



178 Father Charles s ScJiolasticate at Vals, 

for my theological studies, especiall}' during this first year; 
also, unbounded generosity in her Divine Sou's service, and 
a renewal of fervor, that I may profit by the many shining 
examples of virtue in this house/' 

This request was frequently repeated, and when writing 
to the younger brother, who then was in Toulouse, he 
urged him to entreat Our Lady of Good News to bestow 
upon him the spirit of a perfect scholastic of the Society 
of Jesus. He likewise made the same request of Catherine 
and of his parents, but more especially did he address him- 
self on this point to his brothers who were already priests. 
^^ Ahl if I were now like you a priest, and could offer daily 
on our altars (it was thus he wrote to M. Dominique, pro- 
fessor at the Sulpician Seminary in Paris) that holy Victim 
priceless and all-powerful, what weight would not my pe- 
titions have before Heaven! But, alas! such happiness 
for me is far in the future, and whilst awaiting it, my 
voice is feeble, my prayers inefficacious. Let me there- 
fore conjure you, Dominique, also Marcel and Vital, to 
make use of your power in my behalf and that of all who 
are dear to you. Eecommend especially to Our Lady of 
Victory my first year of theology, that, if it please God, 
I may pursue these studies with ease, relish, and suc- 
cess.*' 

Striving earnestly to touch God's heart by every means 
in his power, Charles asked his brothers to let him know 
the exact hour at which they were accustomed to celebrate 
Mass, that every morning he might unite with them in 
supplicating this good Master to enrich his soul, through 
the merits of Jesus Christ and the all-powerful prayers of 
the Church, with that abundance of graces he so desired. 
Thus imploring God's help, the pious scholastic had but 
one desire, that of corresponding to it, and the following 
pages prove his fidelity in doing so. 



His Zeal in the Ecclesiastical Sciences. 1 79 

I.— His Zeal in the Acquisition of the Ecclesiastical Sciences. 

The first object engrossing his attention was his stud- 
ies. Says Father Bascourret, who had been his professor 
of philosophy the preceding year: ^' Without having what 
is usually termed quickness and clearness of perception, or 
even a very ardent love of knowledge, Father Charles was 
capable of success in the more serious studies, and he had 
really an especial aptness for philosophy and theology, by 
reason of his sound judgment, good memory, and truly 
practical mind, which never sacrificed the main object to 
"what is merely accessory, nor sought to entangle itself in 
systems. Yet, to attain this success, effort was necessary, 
and innumerable were the obstacles to energetic and con- 
tinuous study on his part." 

" Mental labor, " so he expresses himself to the Eev- 
erend Father Eector, in his accounts of conscience at Vals, 
'' has always been wearisome and fatiguing to me, so that I 
cannot apply myself seriously, any length of time, without 
feeling it. It is thus especially in the evenings, when I find 
I have little relish for Dogmas and Hebrew. During the 
winter, I suffered from cold, headaches, and, for several 
days, from violent palpitation of the heart, and in Lent it 
was the same. Add to these obstacles the difficulty I 
have Avith Latin, my deficiency in the philosophy course, ' 
a lack of clearness in the lessons of one professor, of preci- 
sion in another, the weariness and fatigue consequent upon 
a perusal of the class notes, some of them rather puzzling, 
and you will have an idea of what efforts and sacrifices 
study costs me. 

^' However, I am content, and my general health is good, 
thanks to my endeavors to avoid all unnecessary exposure 
of it, and my not imposing too many privations upon my- 

* Seven years devoted to duties incompatible with application to serious studies 
rendered the first labors of the scholasticate most arduous to Charles. 



1 80 Father Charles s Scholasticate at Vals. 

self at meals, or neglecting mj usual walks. I feel that 
it is an imperative duty for me to labor assiduously if I 
wish to be a useful member of the society." 

To stimulate himself to this, Father Charles noted down 
in a little book, and read over daily, the various thoughts 
with which he was most deeply impressed on the subject, 
and the motives urging him to renewed eiforts and per- 
severance in his studies, which motives nearly all referred 
to God^s glory, the honor of the society, and the good of 
souls. 

^MVhy, Charles," he writes therein, ^^ did you come to 
religion ? Why make the sacrifice of honors, pleasures, 
riches ? AVas it not to procure God's glory and the sal- 
vation of souls, to prepare for the priesthood and the apos- 
tolate, to do penance for your sins, to imitate Our Lord, to 
render yourself useful to the society, at least to protect its 
honor, especially in the eyes of the brethren?. . . . And is not 
study, the study of the ecclesiastical sciences, one of the 
most effectual means of accomplishing this end so desir- 
able? And when, therefore, you have such facilities for 
study as are now yours in the agreeable position Avherein it 
has pleased God to place you, should you not form yourself 

to habits of study? Do not your age and almost total 

lack of resources for the pulpit and the confessional urge 
you to continuous, unremitting study? 

''' What was Our Lord doing at the early age of twelve 
years? Increasing in knowledge and wisdom. He inter- 
rogated the Doctors in the Temple, listening to their an- 
swers and profiting by all they said — behold the model for 
the scholastic. Following His example, let me avail my- 
self of every opportunity of instruction, endeavoring dur- 
ing these two years to make up the deficiency in my 
theological studies. Tict me live in my cell, leaving it 
only when duty compels me, and ever returning to it with 



His Zeal in the Eeclesiastical Seiences. 1 8 1 

pleasure. Let me also accustom m3'Self never to lose a 
momemt, and to cultivate carefully a love for study, but 
study of a grave, religious nature. Energetic in action,, 
mindful of brevity in wbat I write, I will studiously pre- 
pare my allotted tasks, observing perfect order in all I do, 
and scrupulously adhering to the rule marked out for me 
and approved by my superiors. ^^ 

These resolutions once made. Brother Charles kept them 
faithfully; '"' so faithfully," says one of the Fathers of 
Vals, ^^that during the two years I passed with him in the 
scholasticate he jiroved himself there as hard a student as 
he had been at La Sauve a diligent professor and devoted 
vigilant." 

Convinced that a young student, to prepare himself 
worthily for the priesthood, must w^ork serionsly to attain 
perfection, at least as far as is compatible with human 
weakness, he endeavored to adorn his mind with all those 
human sciences that not unfrequeutly help a priest to win 
hearts to God, by attracting to himself the respect, esteem, 
and affection even of those who do not practise virtue. 

Hence, not satisfied with pursuing those studies marked 
out for him in common with his brethren — Dogmatic and 
Moral Theology, the Holy Scriptures, Canon Law, tlie 
Sacred Liturgy, Church History, the art of preaching and 
catechising, Greek and Hebrew, he added some others, not 
of obligation, but which, forming the complement of those 
already mentioned, filled his mind with an agreeable fund 
of varied information. It was a maxim with him to neg- 
lect nothing, but to value all the gifts of the Lord accord- 
ing to these words of the Holy Spirit: Particula honi 
doni non te prcstereat. ^ Hence, he appropriated mentally 
all that he heard or read in the house; nothing escaped his 
attention, not even things the most indifferent apparently, 
' " Let not the part of a good gift overpass thee."— Ecclus. xiv. 14. 



1 82 Father Charles s ScJiolastieate at Wih. 

as Keviews, Annals, and those pamplilets innumerable 
which seldom claim more than a glance or a cursory pe- 
rusal. 

During his sojourn at La Sauve, he had collected from 
publications of this sort a fund of edifying anecdotes, 
which he was accustomed to relate during catechism class, 
recreation, or when out walking. Continuing this work at 
Vals, his journal and note books there were tilled with 
most valuable and beautiful extracts and anecdotes from 
the contemporary Annals of the Society of Jesus, from 
other of their annual publications, and even from the pri- 
vate letters to himself from his superiors and confreres — 
all which matter of instruction he had carefully classified 
and arranged. 

^^ He was so well posted as regards the rules of the so- 
ciety,^' says one of his room-mates, ^^ that every few mo- 
ments some one was knocking at the cell to make inquiries 
of him. He would always answer them pleasantly and with- 
out the least sign of impatience, but likewise as briefly as 
possible." 

'^If any of us," says the Eeverend Father Rouquayrol, 
^^wished to recall some point of our regulations we remem- 
bered but indistinctly, we were accustomed to say. Brother 
Sire can tell us that, he knows; and seldom was he referred 
to in vain, his memory or notes being rarely at fault. To 
understand to what lengths the true, zealous aspirant to 
the priesthood could go in his love for work, employment 
of his time, and his ardent desire of thus advancing by the 
acquisition of knowledge God's glory and the salvation of 
souls, one needs but look over his note books." 

II.— His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 

Another most important object engrossing Father 
Charles's attention durino: the scholasticate was the ac- 



His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 183 

quiring of the especial holiuess of his state of life. Chris- 
tian sanctity he already possessed in an eminent degree, 
for according to the testimony of his brethren, his heart 
wgs still that of a little child, and he was even ignorant of 
anything that could tarnish his purity, although now tliir- 
ty-one years of age. Says one of them: ^' He often aston- 
ished us by his innocent questions. Sometimes he spoke 
of his conversion, which took place when he was very 
young, and of the great crime which had preceded it, a 
crime well known to us all, and which we relate in his 
own words : ^ One day our neighbor's hens,' said he, 
' having come into our garden to scratch and ravage as 
usual, I threw a stone at them, and killed one I ' This hen 
had quite a reputation among us, for we heard of her 
whenever the good religious accused himself of the great- 
est sins of his life." 

He also possessed religious sanctity, since his superiors 
and brethren declare him to have been, during the whole 
of his novitiate, one of their most fervent and edifying mem- 
bers; and, moreover, according to his own written words, 
he had ever aspired to the most perfect. 

As to sacerdotal sanctity, which consists in the daily and 
hourly immolation of self for God and souls, or, at least, 
the desire to keep one's self in these dispositions, Charles 
did not wait until his ordination ere striving to attain it. 
Sacerdotal zeal, say his fi'iends, was always one of his dis- 
tinguishing characteristics. '•' I first knew him," says 
Father Maupome, *^ at the period of his entrance into Polig- 
nan, where I lived with him on terms of the closest inti- 
macy for some years, and during all that time never did I 
hear or see words or acts of his not stamped with the imprint 
of Christian virtue, later, of religious virtue, and always, 
after his fourth year, of zeal for God's glory and the sal- 
vation of souls." 



184 Father Charles' s ScJiolasticate at Vals. 

Nevertheless, on beginning his schohisticate, he seemed 
to feel the need of laboring yet more diligently in order to 
acquire the sanctity of the priesthood, thus to increase his 
usefulness in the exalted sphere of duty to which God l>ad 
called him. '^ Yesterday evening/' one reads in his notes 
of the first retreat he made at Vals, ^' yesterday evening, 
during recreation and the visit, I shed tears, in thinking 
of my coldness for the God of love, and the sterility of my 
life, and I made the resolution of giving myself to Him 
unreservedly. ' Wherefore,' I questioned my soul, ' did 
you come to religion ? wherefore make the sacrifice of 
all things? Was it not to progress daily in priestly virtues, 
to labor seriously at your own perfection, and spare your- 
self nothing in laboring for the salvation of otliers? And 
is not zeal the iustrument with which we accomplish 
this?' 

^^ Hence, let me strive to become a saint, with this in- 
tent practising, at first, almost continual interior mortifi- 
cation; let me fight incessantly against my nature, trying 
to overcome myself in all things, even the most difficult, 
doing, if needs be, what is most trying and repugnant to 
me. Let me renounce all att'ections, even the most legiti- 
mate, if I perceive they are too strong. Far from extend- 
ing my worMly intercourse, let me, on the contrary, seek 
to diminish it, occupying myself much less than formerly 
with the exterior affairs of the college. Let me go still 
farther, and to make continual and wondrous progress in 
virtue, let me sanctify every moment, every action, living 
more in the supernatural. All that displeases me in oth- 
ers I will avoid; all that I see good in them I will imi- 
tate. Especially wall I apply myself to the practice of 
the solid virtues: humility, charity, obedience, and perfect 
modesty, thus contracting habits befitting the priesthood, 
and most useful to me therein. Should my courage begin 



His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 185 

to fail, I will excite myself to fervor by these words of the 
good Master: ' It is I, fear not/ ' 

" God's glory and the salvation of souls being henceforth 
the sole end of my efforts, I will endeavor to exert my 
apostolate everywhere, and princii)ally through my letters 
and conversations. As one must be very edifying himself 
to inspire others with the love of virtue and goodness, I 
will strive to give good example, avoiding anything that 
might scandalize in the least, such as speaking of myself 
or my relations. With the same intention, I will watch 
over my actions, even the most trifling apparently; for 
example, I will avoid crossing my feet and legs, I will 
observe silence strictly, and practise to the letter all the 
advice given me from whatever authorized source it come, 
or of how little value it seem. What is commanded 
signifies not, when the order emanates from God, and the 
result tends to His glory and our neighbor's salvation." 

Charles proved so faithful to these resolutions that his 
regularity in the house became almost proverbial. He 
says himself, in his accounts of conscience at Vals, that his 
love and esteem for the rule were such as left nothing to 
be desired on that point; that obedience for him was 
difficult only inasmuch as the things commanded were 
difficult of execution or painful to nature, and that the 
one desire of his heart was to be obedient, doing in all 
things the will of God. 

'^So efficacious was this desire," says Father Cros, 
^' that during the whole time we were room-mates not 
once did I perceive him violate the least article of the 
I'ule. Never did the second sound of the bell in the 
morning find him in bed; never did he break silence 
unnecessarily; and never, when any one came to the door 
to make some inquiry of him, did he utter four words if 

1 " Ego sum, noli timere." —St. Luke xxiv. 36. 



1 86 Father Charles s Scholasticatc at Vals. 

two would answer. His regularity was sucli that at the 
same hour, every day, he varied the subject of his studies. 
I was with him but a short time, scarcely a month, ere 
constrained to notice his scrupulous exactness in these 
matters, which edified me much, and notably increased the 
esteem and veneration in which I already held him." 

These sentiments were shared by all the Fathers and 
Brothers in the house who had been any length of time 
with him. '^ When Father Charles left the scholasticatc," 
says one of them, ^^to go to Bourbon, everybody at Vals 
felt convinced that France had sustained a great loss in 
his departure; and I frequently heard it said that he was 
ripe for heaven, and would not be long on his mission ere 
receiving the palm of martyrdom." 

The following was written four years subsequently by a 
former Brother of Vals, who now holds an important 
position in the library at Paris: *^^A11 that I hear of 
Father Charles rejoices my heart, but does not astonish 
me. He was, without exception, one of the most amiable 
and edifying religious I ever knew, and he is enshrined 
in my memory amid a halo of charms, such as seldom ra- 
diates from any but the saints — charms that grow brighter 
the more I think about him. Oh! what candor, what sim- 
plicity were his, what tender piety, what practical love of 
the rule! Eight 3^ears after he had left the novitiate, I 
saw him at Vals, his exterior perfection, even then, being 
that of the most enlightened of novices — which is saying 
everything, men of experience knowing well that this is a 
mark which seldom deceives. As for myself, I can assure 
you that no one ever impressed me more, even though in 
the midst of subjects of edification. His earthly career 
was short, but full of good works, for he accomplished 
much in a brief span, and I doubt not the imperishable 
beauty of his crown." 



His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 187 

111 his sernpiilous observance of the rule, Father Charles 
had but one desire— that every act of his tend to God's 
glory and his brethren's salvation. Thus regular to please 
God, he was edifying to benefit his brethren, avoiding in 
his regularity whatever might wound or annoy them, and 
striving to clothe his obedience with that gentleness, sim- 
plicity, modest}', and charity which renders it attractive. 

There was nothing forced or strained in his actions; 
and it might have been said that observance of the rule 
came natural to him, so serene and cheerful was his 
countenance, so joyous his manner. It was evident that, 
far from pressing heavily upon him, the yoke of obedience 
was to him sweet and light. Making himself agreeable to 
all, he attracted his companions, who in recreation sought 
his society, thronging around him, but with the veneration 
and love accorded a saint. The more he endeavored to es- 
cape their notice and testimonies of fondness for him, the 
more attracted to him were they, even as one seeks the 
humble, hidden violet, whose perfume betrays its presence. 

*' To comprehend his sanctity," says Father Candeloup, 
^' his zeal for God's glory and the salvation of souls, one 
needs only to have observed his regularity in the minutest 
details of his scholastic life. In the refectory, in class, 
in recreations, and during the promenades, even in the 
corridors and when taking part in the debates — every- 
whei-e and under all circumstances, was he edifying. His 
modesty was so perfect, his piety so amiable, that one 
could but admire them. 

'^ Yes, even in his room," adds Father Clave, ^Mie edi- 
fied by his bearing, his mortification, his charity. For 
some time I occupied the same cell with him. It was in 
the depths of winter, and we felt the cold most keenly, as 
our room was not only a northern exposure but there was 
no way of heating it. 



1 88 Father Charles s Scholasticate at Vals. 

'^ Charles left the best place for me, taking himself that 
between the door and the window, and trying to protect 
himself from the draught (that he could not but feel) by 
wrapping a coverlid around him. Perceiving at length that 
I was uncomfortable, he immediately informed the superiors 
of it, and to him am I indebted for my having been re- 
moved to another cell. As for himself, he appeared satis- 
fied, and remained there the whole winter, without a word 
of complaint, although he must have suffered bitterly from 
the cold. • 

'' It was whilst we were together in this cell he gave me 
the most touching example of mortification and piety. 
Never, in my presence, did he allow himself a position in 
the least undignified or careless. His bearing was ever mod- 
est and religious. One felt that he worked always under 
the eye of God, lived in His presence, and sought above all 
things to please Him. His piety was tender and ardent, 
and often in prayer his humid e3^es and radiant face re- 
vealed the fires of charity burning in his heart. This life, 
all hidden in God, I feel sure, was most agreeable to the 
good Master, and though not so brilliant before the world 
as many others, I doubt not that it has already received in 
heaven a magnificent recompense." 

To procure the two ends he had ever in view, God^s glory 
and the salvation of souls — ends most dear to him, and 
really bound up with his existence. Father Charles did not 
rest content with merely edifying his brethren by his good 
conduct and truly Christian demeanor. No, to the apos- 
tolate of example he added that of the word. " That I 
may meet in heaven those I love," said he, "1 must ever 
strive to turn them towards piety and perfection, especially 
by pious conversations." Hence he went to recreation 
with the determination to make it spiritually as profitable 
as possible to his confreres. If it happened that the com- 



His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 189 

panions assigned him by Providence were, like himself, in- 
terested in subjects of piety, his apostolic heart would di- 
late immediately, his face brighten, and the fire of divine 
love that inflamed him would reveal itself both in his person 
and words. Quickened and warmed by his zeal, each one 
of them, as did the disciples of Emmaus, would say when 
he left them: *^ Was not our.heart burning within us whilst 
he spoke in the way ? " ' 

But if these first words fell upon souls that returned no 
responsive echo, he immediately changed the subject, or 
accommodated himself to his confreres^ desires by lending 
a most attentive, ear to what seemed more interesting to 
them, and this without betraying the* least sign of emo- 
tion — so much was he master of himself. His expression, 
always open and amiable, his pleasant smile, and the 
respectful consideration he cordially gave his interlocutor 
on these occasions, proved conclusively his perfect self- 
renunciation and the charity that animated him. More- 
over, he never interrupted a conversation; and if (as some- 
times happened, although rarely) obliged to contradict 
what was said, he did so in the gentlest, most amiable 
manner, or at least (no matter what the circumstances) 
without contention or anger. 

In his intercourse with his confreres he sought only 
their good, their pleasure; when he could not accomplish 
the former directly by holy words, he would divert their 
minds and send a glow of happiness through their hearts 
by his innocent and fraternal gayety. '^ How often," says 
one of them, ^' was I not indebted to him for the en- 
joyment of my recreations, for, when spent in his com- 



^ 'Som\t cor nnstrvm ai'dens erat in nobis dum loqiieretur in via ? -St. Luke 
xxiv. 3'2.— Testimony of several Jesuit Fathers, but more especially of Father 
Blancbard, the friend of his childhood. 



1 90 Father Charles's Scholasticate at Vals. 

pany, never did I leave him but with renewed cheerfulness 
and elasticity of spirits/^ 

He was always careful to avoid any subject that might 
be painful to his companions or embarrassing, much less 
disedifying or calculated to make them relaxed in disci- 
pline. On the contrary, his conversations tended to briug 
them nearer God and His holy Mother, to attach them 
more strongly to the Church and her teachings, to the 
Constitutions and Rules of the Society of Jesus, its spirit, 
works, and especially its members. Seldom did one quit his 
company without feeling improved spirituall}^, or at least 
without taking the resolution of being more closely united 
to God. 

The good he accomplished at Vals by his words was con- 
siderable, yet that which he realized through prayer was far 
greater. He says himself, in his accounts of conscience, 
that, although he had not yet been initiated into zeal for 
God's glory and the salvation of souls, yet it was already 
sufficiently intense to devour his heart, and to manifest itself 
ill his soul by fervent prayers, most ardent desires, and the 
habitual offering of his actions. Heretofore he had doubt- 
less prayed much, as we have said elsewhere, but for him- 
self, his friends, his relatives, and pupils; at Vals he for- 
got himself, as it were, and thought only of his neighbor. 

After the example of St. Teresa, who, it is said, con- 
verted nearly as many by her prayers as St. Francis 
Xavier by his apostolic labors, of innumerable fervent 
religious communities, whom zeal for God's glory and 
their neighbor's salvation hold ever suppliant in His pres- 
ence at the foot of the altar, and especially of Our Lord 
Jesus Christ, of the Blessed Virgin, and St. Joseph, 
whose lives were one unceasing prayer, he made of this 
exercise a veritable apostolate, extending over the world. 
The missions of Asia, Africa, America, Oceauica — to none 



His Zeal i/i Acquiring Priestly Holiness. T91 

of them was lie indifferent, and in addition to the prayers 
in usage among the members of the '^ Propagation of the 
Faith" he added especial ones for the conversion of the 
infidel. He was also associated with a number of pious 
souls in imploring God to raise up fervent missionaries, 
and after his death the practices of this association were 
found among his favorite prayers. 

The schismatics of the East, the heretics of the West, 
and all those misguided Christians of our own country 
whom error holds enthralled, afar from the bosom of the 
true Church, were in his eyes brethren in Jesus Christ, 
and as such having a strong claim upon, his affections; 
hence, the cordiality, the eagerness with which he united 
himself to those fervent Catholics of the present day, who 
earnestly implore of Heaven the return of Russia and 
England to the centre of unity. 

But the especial subjects of his prayers were those 
modern persecutors of the Cluirch, those implacable ene- 
mies of the temporal power, those obstinate calumniators 
of her institutions and her Supreme Head, those unhappy, 
short-sighted Catholics of France, who, seduced by an anti- 
religious press, rush ignorantly into the paths of error and 
rebellion. Though abhorring their doctrines and brand- 
ing their actions with their true stamp, he cherished their 
persons, and after the example of the generous, holy Pon- 
tiff so wisely governing the Church, he yearned for their 
conversion, and earnestly besought it of God in prayer— 
fervent, unremitting prayer. 

** Let us unite ourselves," he writes to his parents, 'Met 
us unite ourselves with the Sovereign Pontiff, supplicat- 
ing the Lord to console His Church, and take pity on 
•France — this France, where one beholds the sad spectacle 
of the deepest miseries side by side with the noblest vir- 
tues." Writing afterwards to his brother in Paris, he says: 



192 Father diaries s ScJiolasticate at Vals. 

^^Upou what evil days are we not fallen^ my dear Domi- 
nique I Let us pray the Lord to roll away the dark clouds 
from the sky of our future. And let us, in praying thus, 
at the beginning of the year, for the various members of 
our family, beg the same blessed boon for France, for the 
Church, and her worthy head, the august and venerated 
Pius IX. I endorse and extol your happy thought with 
which you acquainted me, of the little pleasure you are 
preparing for him, in the offering of the last work under- 
taken by you.^' ^ 

In nearly all his letters there is some reference to this 
idea, and during the last three \'ears of his life he made 
the tranquillity of France and the triumph of the Church 
the continual subject of his prayers, offering to God for 
this intention all his daily actions, the Masses he heard, 
the chaplets he recited, his Communions, his visits to the 
Blessed Sacrament, his studies, and more especially his 
works of penance and charity. 

On reading over the collection of his prayers one is 
astonished at the fecundity of his zeal and the purity of 
his intentions. In this collection he has marked out in 
order all whom he recommends to God, and the especial 
works he offers for them — his superiors and equals, both 
spiritual and temporal; his friends and benefactors, living 
or dead, those especially who were or who had been united 
to him by more than ordinary bonds, such as his confessors 
and directors; all the religious communities and those in 
charge of them: tlie clergy, secular and regular : the bish- 
ops, more particularly the Sovereign Pontiff; then, in the 
temporal order, the head of the State, its ministers and 
magistrates, dispensers of justice: the soldiers both of the 

1 Father Charles here alludes to the translation, into every known lan^ruasre and 
idiom, of the Bull Tneffahill^, in which His Holiness, Pope Pius IX.. proclaims as 
an article of Faith the dogma of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin. 



His Zeal in Acquiring Priestly Holiness. 193 

army and the navy, protectors of order and of the country — 
in fine, all who govern or who have any charge over us 
were the objects of his solicitude and pra3^ers. And these 
supplications, to which he was impelled by duty, gratitude, 
and love, were habitually otfered with that piety, perse- 
vering earnestness, and glowing fervor, which ever accom- 
pany the yearnings of a heart striving to obtain from the 
throne of grace those gifts and blessings each needed most. 
His love for souls went even farther; he recommended to 
God all the works for souls: the schools jhat instructed, 
the missions that sanctified, the congregations and socie- 
ties that perfected them — his apostolic charity embraced 
all. In a word, no want of the Church, be it ever so 
slight, found him indifferent — he responded cheerfully to 
all its desires and prayers; to the demands made upon 
him by its pastors^ to those of his brethren, and generally 
all persons recommending themselves to his prayers — not 
even his enemies or those of the Society were forgotten. 

But his fervor and zeal in prayer were most abundantly 
poured out upon his double fumih' — first, the adoptive 
family to which he had given himself by vow, and to which 
he clung with the deepest affection. Loving and esteem- 
ing it as he did, incessant were his petitions to Heaven for 
its well-being. In addition to the exercises of tlie rule, 
he daily offered up especial prayers for the preservation of 
this good mother, as he loved to call the societ}^, for the 
success of her works, for the various houses of the Order 
and their inmates, especially that of Vals, where he was 
then living. Deeming his own voice weal^ and powerless 
with Heaven, he borrowed that of the guardian angels of 
those dear ones for whom he prayed, of St. Ignatius, the 
holy Founder of the Society, and of all holy Jesuits, his 
children, conjuring St. John Berchmans, their patron of 
studies, to make especial intercession for the scholastics 



194 Father Charles s Scholastieate at Vals. 

of the house, '' that " (we quote his own words) '* walking 
generously in your footsteps, we may, like you, all make 
notable progress in our studies, but still more in piety; 
that, like you, we esteem little things, love the chaplet, the 
crucifix, our rules; and dying, like you, surrounded by 
these sacred emblems, merit, like you, to be aggregated 
forever to the Society of Jesus in glory." ' 

Not only did charity towards his confreres keep Father 
Sire's heart ever at the foot of the altar, but likewise did 
filial piety impel him to multiply his good works, especially 
prayers for his venerated parents and his numerous relatives. 
His desire to benefit them thus Avas not merely the ordinary 
one, but a strong yearning, a veritable hunger and thirst; 
and it would be impossible to enumerate all that he did in 
the course of his life towards their spiritual assistance 
converting one, sanctifying another, endeavoring to bring 
all to the practice of the highest virtue, the most perfect 
sanctity. Later on, we may edify our readers by recounting 
various incidents of his apostolate among the members of 
his own family; it suffices here for us to say that he con- 
tinues it in heaven, and that since his death many and 
gi-eat are the favors, both in the spiritual and temporal 
order, this good Father's intercession, invoked by them, 
has drawn upon them. 

1 The prayer to St. John Berchmans, as well as that to St. Ignatius, had been 
copied by Father Charles, and they were found among those he prized most highly. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

His Foreign Mission. 

I. — The Call of God and his Superiors -His Correspondence to it. 

^j0N the Society of Jesus, as among the secular clergy, 
ytS there are two kinds of apostolate: the ordinary apos- 
tolate, which is exercised in one's own country, and 
the foreign, or that of missions, which some privileged 
members exercise in pagan or non-Catholic lands. Among 
these, Madura, in Asia, Reunion Isle and Madagascar, be- 
longing to Africa, are the two posts of honor allotted 
Toulouse; and it is here nearly a hundred and fifty Jesuits 
are laboring daily for the conversion of the heathen, sacri- 
ficing thus to the Lord their talents, health, repose, and 
life. 

It was to this illustrious phalanx God called Father 
Charles, about the end of his scholasticate. Says Father 
Cros: " To appreciate all the merit of his obedience herein, 
one must understand that Father Sire had never formally 
requested a foreign mission. During his last year at Yals, 
the good God had inspired him with the thought of devot- 
ing himself to the laborious life of a missionary, and he 
believed it his duty to make this known to the Father Pro- 
vincial, in the following words: ' I have sometimes felt 
a desire to consecrate myself to the missions.' This was all 
he said on the subject. A few months later he received 
his appointment. Said the good Father to me, in speak- 
ing of it: ' This was very unexpected, and I must confess 

195 



196 Father Charles s Foreign Mission. 

that it caused a terrible struggle within me between na- 
ture and grace ; happily, grace has triumphed, and I can 
say, not only that I consent to go, but that I am pleased 
with the call, which evidently comes from God, for I did 
not ask to be sent on the missions/ ^' 

To sustain him in this exalted state of virtue, and, indeed, 
to raise him still higher, God so ordered his affairs that he 
was almost immediately promoted to the sub-deaconship, 
deaconship, and priesthood — jDrivileges, holy privileges, 
filling him "with such an abundance of graces that he was 
not able to restrain his transports of love. 

'^The day he was made sub-deacon,'' ' says Father Cros, 
'Slaving been chosen to sing the beautiful Epistle of the 
Xativity of the Blessed Virgin, lie acquitted himself of 
this duty in so sublime and touching a manner that every 
one was struck with it. I could but remark it m5^self ; and 
finding an opportunity of speaking to him alone that day, 
I said, ^ Brother, T was much pleased with the way in which 
you sang the Epistle/ ^ Oh ! ' he answered, ^ I felt so hap- 
py to sing aloud the praises, and such beautiful praises, of 
the Blessed Virgin I I cannot keep from telling you that 
I was almost beside myself with joy."' 

The Bishop of Puy having fallen sick a few days after 
this ceremony, it was at Lyons, and in the sanctuary of 
Our Lady of Eourvieres, that Charles was made deacon, on 
the 21st of the same month, feast of St. Matthew. Mgr. 
Charboiinel, who had just renounced the bishopric of To- 
ronto, in Canada, to become a Capuchin, presided at the 
ceremony, and addressed Charles in these consoling w^ords : 
Accipe Spnitum Sanctum adrohur, ad resist endum diaholo 
et tentationibus ejus, in nomine Domini: ^^ Receive in the 

> Father Sire was ordained sub-deacon at Puy, September 8, 1861, by Mgr. de 
Marthon under the auspices of Our Lady of France, in the chapel of the Theologi- 
cal Seminary, dedicated to St. George, patron of the diocese. 



He Corresponds to the Call of God. 1 97 

name of the Lord, by His power and for His glory, the Holy 
Spirit, that you may resist the devil and his temptations/' 

These words, pronounced over him in that sanctuary of 
Mary where so many apostolic vocations had been blessed 
and rendered fruitful, and coming from the lips of a man 
who had himself left all to follow Jesus Christ, made the 
deepest and most salutary impression upon Charles's soul. 
From that day he appeared in the midst of his confreres as 
a new man, an apostle breathing only the spirit of sacrifice. 
'' Oh I if you could but know,'' said he to them, " how hap- 
py I am, since I have made to God the absolute renuncia- 
tion of my country, my family, my future, myself ! " Says 
one who heard him on this occasion: '^ He uttered these 
words with such joy and enthusiasm, that they have al- 
ways remained engraven in my heart, as if they had been 
the last will and testament of a friend, and the more es- 
pecially, as he was on the eve of departure for a far distant 
country, whence he never returned." 

There now awaited him in Puy a letter from the Eev- 
erend Father Provincial, ordering him to Toulouse. Com- 
prehending the meaning of this, he immediately sought his 
spiritual Father, the Rev. Father Rouquayrol, then rector 
at Vals; and the following is the latter's account of what 
passed in this interview: 

'' The question of Father Sire's departure for the mis- 
sions presented itself under an especial form, for it is not 
customary to send on foreign missions (although the rule 
leaves superiors free in this regard) any except such as re- 
quest it. Those who are impelled thus by grace mention 
the subject first to their confessor, in order to make, under 
his direction, a thorough examination of their dispositions, 
and ascertain whether the desire is on a solid foundation, 
or merely a movement of the imagination, not to be acted 
upon." 



198 Fat he?' Charles s Foreign Mission. 

The spiritual Father beheld in the present subject a 
peaceful soul, a generous heart, in h word, all the qualities 
requisite for this kind of work; but the account the good 
Brother was obliged to give regarding his physical health 
and strength induced the former to believe that Charles 
might be more useful in his vocation by remaining in 
France, the result of which suggestion was that Charles 
felt impelled by two opposing forces— his own inclinations 
urging him to accept the missions, and his confessor's advice 
to take no step in the matter precipitately. His general 
health was not what might be called bad, unless one takes 
into account a great weakness and tendency to fatigue, 
which he took pains to conceal from all save the depositary 
of his souFs secrets. 

"When the young religious left the novitiate his director's 
last words were these: ''Go to the Reverend Father 
Provincial and tell him everything — your desires to serve 
the foreign missions, and the fears induced by your rather 
precarious health, and be governed entirely by his decision. 
It is thus, the child of obedience, you will neither be want- 
ing in fidelity to the grace which seems to impel you, nor, 
on the other hand, will you rashly undertake what is be- 
yond your strength/' God willed that these desires of the 
fervent religious be granted, and Father Sire was assigned 
to the missions. 

The following is his own account, in a letter to his broth- 
er Vital, of the interview he had just had at Toulouse with 
the Rev. Father Provincial. 

^' To the greater glory of God ! 

" My very dear brother, scarcely am I informed of my 
superior's intentions regarding myself, ere I hasten to ac- 
quaint you with them, knowing your deep interest in me 
and your pleasure in hearing from me. 

'' On my arrival at Toulouse, the Rev. Father Provincial 



He Corresponds to the Call of God, 199 

asked me if I wished to go i(^ Bourbon, and of course, you 
know my reply. I told him he had only to make known to 
me his desires; I was at his disposal, and I would be but 
too happy should holy obedience assign me to such a post 
of honor. I did, however, observe to him that my broth- 
ers would, no doubt, be surprised, and perhaps disapprove 
of this disposition of me. He replied that, being priests 
yourselves, you would the more readily understand it than 
others. ' Besides,^ added he, * I am sending you, not to 
Madagascar, but to the college of St. Denis, on Reunion Isle, 
where you can prepare yourself for the life of a missionary, 
at the same time that you are filling some position at the 
institution; and in the course of a few years we will be the 
better enabled to judge whether you are to remain there 
or re-inforce the active missionaries.' 

'^ As for myself,'' adds Charles, ''I am both happy and 
proud at thoughts of this double elevation to the priesthood 
and the mission to Bourbon ; and I love to believe that, far 
from opposing my departure (which probably will not take 
place for a month), you will beg Our Lord to confirm my 
superior's decisions, and advise me how to prepare our 
parents for the sacrifice." 

Whilst awaiting the answer to this letter, Father Charles 
was not inactive. The flay after writing it he went to 
Pibrac, and with fervent prayers recommended, to St. 
Germaine his ordination to the priesthood and his foreign 
mission. During his stay in Toulouse he also frequently 
visited the shrine of Our Lady of Good News, to whom he 
had such great devotion. Fearing now lest some negli- 
gence or delay on the part of man put an obstacle to God's 
designs, he wrote to his brethren at Vals and Lyons to send 
him immediately all the articles needed for his ordination. 
These reached him October 15th, and the next day every- 
thing was definitely settled — the day of his departure as well 



200 Father Charles s Foreikn Mission 



as of his ordination. From this moment, full of joy and 
hope. Father Charles had but one sentiment in his heart, 
one word upon his lips — prayer I In all his visits or 
other intercourse with his fellow-beings, the cry of his soul 
was : pray I pray I pray I And his heart was dilated with 
joy to know that this cry, reaching the farthest circles of 
his friends and relatives — at Eodez, Paris, Lyons, Vals, 
Saint-Jory, Toulouse — awakened everywhere a response of 
fervor, enthusiasm, and testimonials of the tenderest friend- 
ship. 

It was thus his brethren wrote to him from Vals: " So 
your lot is to be cast with that of the blessed missionaries, 
and you set out fortified by the graces of the priesthood I 
How truly and wonderfully favored you are, so much so 
that, were you not a cherished Father, whose joys are also 
ours, we might be tempted to feel jealous I Go, then, 
happy traveller I our desires and affections will follow you 
over the wide waste of waters, whilst our fervent prayers 
ascend to God in your behalf. May His angel ever protect 
you I 

^' All the household of Vals, especially the theological 
students, regard you with affection, sincere and deep, and 
whilst grieving over your departure, they will not forget 
you at the foot of the altar. Adieu, then, adieu. Always 
and devotedly yours in the Hearts of Jesus and Mary." 

These testimonials of friendship, and the fervent pray- 
ers, the fruits of such friendship, no doubt filled Father 
Charles with joy and consolation inexpressible; but how 
much greater even must not his delight have been on the 
blessed day that witnessed the double ceremony of his or- 
dination and first ^lass, surrounded by his parents, rela- 
tives, and friends, all receiving holy Communion I To a 
heart so tender and loving as his, what a source of the 
purest joys, the most abundant graces ! 



He is Ordained Priest — His First Mass. 20 1 

II. — Father Charles is ordained Priest. — His First Mass. 

It was on the 24th of October, 1861, in the beautiful 
church of the Jesuits at Toulouse, that this interesting 
ceremony took place. After the ordination, all the rela- 
tives and friends of the newly-ordained, more than forty 
in number, collected in the parlor of the Jesuit Fathers, 
and the new priest, radiant with happiness, gave them his 
blessing. '^ The Archbishop came also,'' says one of the 
assistants, ^^ and after expressing his pleasure at having 
ordained so holy a religious, and cougratulating his par- 
ents at having given so many sons to the Church, he 
related some very interesting details concerning Bourbon, 
of which place he had once been bishop.'" The jubilation 
and enthusiasm filling all hearts appeared upon the coun- 
tenances. Charles's, as we have said, was radiant — he was 
overflowing with happiness, and he never wearied of saying 
that he could not find words to express it. 

To describe the impression made upon one by his words, 
full of zeal and sweetness, were impossible — one must 
needs have heard them, to have an idea of their effect. 
Next day, at the appointed hour and place, his friends 
were again assembled, all desiring to see the young priest 
again, to receive from his hands the Bread of the Strong, 
and to gather up some of those words of benediction and 
life that fell from his lips. His father and mother, 
transformed by their son's piety, were inundated with joy. 
M. Marcel speaks of it thus in a letter to one of his 
brothers: '^ Charles's ordination and first Mass have ac- 
complished marvels. Our father, our tender mother es- 
pecially, are enraptured; nothing could be more admirable 
than their dispositions of heart. They have made their 
sacrifice, and in a truly Christian manner. No doubt their 
tears will flow at his departure and even after it, but tears 
of piety like these dim not the lustre of their offering. 



202 FatJicr Charles s Foreign Mission. 

Let us bless the Lord, "Who has so wisely ordered all things; 
and especially, let us fail not to thank Him for the honor 
lie has conferred on us, in. selecting one of our number to 
be a missionar}' and an apostle; and whilst acknowledging 
our unworthiness of this favor, let us endeavor to accej)t 
generously a cross which must needs draw down U23on the 
family most abundant benedictions/' 

This prediction was not long in beinj realized, and 
amply, as we shall soon learn, in noting the graces and 
benedictions received by its various members.' Father 
Charles's own share on the day of his ordination, and 
especially of his first Mass, was far from inconsiderable. 
At the request of ^[. Cesaire, he made known to him, in 
the following words, the transports of his heart on these 
solemn days. 

'*' To the greater glory of God I 

''My very dear brother, you already know what great 
events have taken place in my life since our separation — 
I refer to my ordination and first Mass. It was in the 
church of our Fathers dedicated to the Sacred Heart that 
I received and exercised for the first time the sublime 
power of the priesthood, amidst quite a large assemblage, 
including about fifty of the Fathers, to bless me, and all 
the novices -of the Bve (Ips Fleurs to aid me by their 
fervent prayers. Each branch of our family was repre- 
sented by some one, at least, of its most prominent 
members; likewise, were friends and acquaintances there, 
and I had the happiness of giving holy Communion suc- 
cessively to my father, mother, and nearly all the relatives 
and friends present. 

''Oh! those beautiful feasts of St. Raphael (October 
24th) and St. John of Canti (October 25th). What graces 
and consolations they brought, first of all to myself, then 
to those I love I The day of my ordination impressed me 



He is Ordained Priest — His First Mass. 203 

much, but that of my first Mass far exceeded even this 
in the meed of spiritual joy, consolation, and strength 
immeasurable it imparted to me. And neither the days 
that followed have been, nor those to come will be barren, 
in their measure of such heavenly fruits and blessings. I 
cannot express to you how happy I have been and still 
am; but what can be made known to you, and what Vital 
will not fail to acquaint you with, is the admirable man- 
ner in which Divine Providence has conducted this affair 
throughout. Our parents had made their sacrifice before 
my ordination, and they tasted the sweets of recompense 
in the midst of our festivals. Doubtless, these surprising 
effects of grace must be attributed to the many prayers 
that have been offered to Heaven in our behalf. I desire 
now to thank yon for your share in these multiplied peti- 
tions. Ever yours in Our Lord and for His glory, 

'' Charles Sire. " 

''These joys ineffable with which Father Charles w^as 
inundated on the forever fortunate days (as he elsewhere 
styles them) of his ordination and first Mass, were not," 
says one who assisted at the ceremonies, " those transient; 
fleeting joys of the world, which touch merely the exterior 
of the soul, and nearly alwa3^s leave in their train agita- 
tion, sadness, and regret; no, these were the deep, lasting, 
celestial joys, which, penetrating the essence of the soul, 
dilate it with a participation in the joy of God Himself. 
He was constantly saying that he was happy, very happy; 
and there was no need of his trying to convince us of it, 
for happiness beamed from his countenance. His words, 
his smile, his manner — all betokened joy, the purest, sweet- 
est, most holy, in which one saw neither constraint nor 
unbecoming effusion; everything about hini was calm, or- 
derly, modest. The prodigies grace was operating in him 



204 Father Charles's Foreign Mission. 

so absorbed his being, that, like the Blessed Virgin in those 
most beautiful days of her mortal life, he knew nothing 
but to praise, bless, and exalt the Lord: Magnificat ani- 
ma mea Dominum quia fecit mihi magna qtiipotens 

est. 

'^^ These sentiments were always before him, and he gave 
expression to them on every occasion, in his intercourse 
with men no less than when conversing with God: in the 
church, the parlor, whilst visiting — he was ever the same. 
It was necessary to see or hear him but a few minutes to 
be touched to the depths of the soul.'' 

''Never," says one of his relatives, '^ never can I forget 
the impression made upon me at seeing him make his 
thanksgiving after Mass. Alone in the sanctuary, his fer- 
vor in jDrayer was so remarkable that I could not keep my 
eyes off him. His attitude of recollection alone, revealing 
at a glance the holy and generous emotions of his soul, 
was truly a sermon." 

" He abridged his thanksgiving," adds another eye-wit- 
ness, " so as not to keep waiting too long the numerous 
relatives and friends whom he had taken care to have 
invited into the parlor and seated. Preseuting himself 
before this goodly assemblage, with many of whom he was 
unacquainted, he said to them: ' How pleased I am to 
see you all here! I have just left the good God, to come 
and share my happiness with you. It is said there is no 
heaven upon earth. Ah I I can assure you of the contrary, 
for to-day I feel as if I were in heaven. Yesterday I was 
between heaven and earth, and my soul was filled with 
happiness, although I trembled with awe at thoughts of 
being invested with the dignity and powers of the priest- 
hood and the tremendous consequences involved. To-day 
I am all for God, and God is all for me; my happiness is 
unalloyed and perfect I was, iudeed. with the good God 



He is Ordained Priest — His First Mass. 205 

in my thanksgiving just now, and I felt as if I could have 
remained with Him all day; but I shall find Him again, 
for I left Him but a few moments, and only to share my 
happiness with you/ Every one was affected to tears at 
sight of this young, holy priest, whose innocent, radiant 
face so clearly mirrored the beauty of his soul. *Ah,^ 
said he, ' why are you weeping? This should be a day of 
joy. Come now, let me bless you!' — and we all fell on 
our knees to receive his blessing." 

This touching scene made so deep and lasting an im- 
pression upon those who assisted at it that even now, after 
a lapse of twenty-two years, it is still fresh in their mem- 
ories, and they often speak of it as one of their holiest 
reminiscences, never to be forgotten, all expressing their 
happiness at having seen and heard a saint, having been 
present at the Mass of a saint, and having received, as a 
memento of it, the picture of a saint. 

Deeply touched by this pious enthusiasm of which he 
was the object, Father Charles, in token of gratitude, gave 
with his own hand, or sent to each by a friend, a sou- 
venir of his first Mass. Some received a medal, others 
a chaplet — the majority, however, a little picture with a 
maxim or prayer appropriate to their needs, and bearing 
his signature. Though of slight intrinsic value, the re- 
cipients prized these articles and preserved them with re- 
ligious care. After his deatli, they became in the owners' 
eyes veritable relics, not to be parted with at any price. 

One of his cousins, who had never seen him, being invit- 
ed by Mme. Sire to her son's ordination and first Mass, 
experienced, on both occasions, such wonderful effects of 
grace that she could not forbear speaking of it to her 
family. A brother of Fatlier Charles, having heard some- 
thing of this, wrote, asking her in all simplicity to give 
him an exact account of what he knew merely from hear- 



io6 Father Charles s Foreign Mission 



Sci}', and telling her it would redound to the good Father's 
glory. The following is her answer: 

'• If what I write, my dear cousin, concerning your 
blessed brother, can be of the slightest service to you in 
the manner you desire, I shall be the happiest person in 
the Avorld; but, alasl I feel my inability aud my unwortlii- 
ness to use my pen in so beautiful a cause. To speak of 
a saint I I am not ca^^able of it I Hence I claim your in- 
dulgence whilst complying with your request, which I dare 
not refuse, since you tell me the glory of Father Charles is 
concerned. 

'• I begin, then, by telling you in all simplicity that I 
was very much pleased to receive your letter of invitation 
to these beautiful feasts, as I would thus have an opportu- 
nity of seeing this cousin, of whom I had already a most 
exalted opinion, although personally unacquainted with 
him. On the eve of bis ordination I went to confession, 
to prepare myself the better for participation in the happi- 
ness of the family. Next morning, during the ceremony, 
my soul was inundated with joy. To tell you wliat my 
emotions were whilst in the parlor of tbe Jesuits would be 
impossible, for I do not believe I could find expressions 
descriptive of tliem. 

'• Father Charles impressed me as a great saint, embel- 
lished with every virtue. His interior was revealed to me 
as clearly as if he had given me his holiest confidence there- 
of; the purity of his soul rivalled the whiteness of a lily. 
The few words he said to us touched me deeply, at the 
same time that they showed forth his humility. On leav- 
ing the house, I said to my daughter and another person 
who was with me: ^ What do you think of this priest? I 
believe him to be a veritable saint.' They told me that 
they thought the same. Nor did these impressions prove 
transient — the whole of that day they were before me, and 



He is Ordained Priest — His First Mass, 207 

I often said to myself, ^ Why am I so weak and miserable, 
when there are such holy people as this in the world?' 

''Next morning I hastened eagerly to his first Mass, 
and during the celebration of the divine mysteries I felt 
impelled to ask of God, through Father Charles's mediation, 
that my children become saints, my son a priest; also, 
that, if the latter were ever called, like him, to win souls for 
heaven, or increase devotion to Mary Immaculate, I might 
have the grace to make the sacrifice. I likewise prayed to 
God for the most precious graces for my daughter, and all 
these favors I entreated through Father Charles, for I 
could not believe he would let pass the most beautiful day 
of his life without invoking benedictions on all his family. 

*'I was especially impressed at sight of him making his 
thanksgiving after Mass. I seem to see him now, kneeling 
in the sanctuarj^, a living, breathing picture of the most 
profound respect and liveliest gratitude. The scene can 
never be effaced from my heart. 

^'Retiring to the parlor, I received with the others there 
assembled his blessing. He also gave me a little picture, 
which I preserve with religious care, together with another, 
bearing his signature, which your mother gave me. I asked 
him on this occasion if he would be so good as to bless 
my children before his departure; and he promised me he 
would. I returned home with this hope; but as time 
passed, and the day of his departure drew nigh without 
my having received the promised visit from him, I conclud- 
ed to go myself to St. Mary's college, where he then resided. 
This was either on the eve of the Presentation, or the very 
day of the feast. Though weak and suffering greatly, I 
took my son (then two years and a half old) in my arms; 
and such was my eagerness, that I readied St. Sernin's 
ere I was aware of it. Here I was uncertain which direc- 
tion to take. After recommending myself to the Blessed 



2o8 Father Charles s Foreign Mission. 

Virgin, whom I never invoked in vain, happening to turn 
towards the church, I saw a lady just coming out, and on 
going up to her, to inquire the way, I was delighted to 
recognize your mother. Learning my desires, she invited 
me to accompany her home, where Father Charles then 
was. 

** I had the happiness of there spending a half -hour with 
him, a short time, indeed, but infinitely precious; and both 
I and my children (for the latter I had especially desired 
it) received his blessing. At this moment I felt penetrat- 
ed with the greatest respect and veneration for him, and 
my joy was beyond description. He seemed to take quite 
an interest in my son, caressing him and asking me various 
questions about him. Condescending still farther, he prom- 
ised, in compliance with my request, ever to remember us 
in his prayers and even at the foot of the altar. 

^^This last interview and benediction had a wonderful 
effect upon my children. From that day we have never 
ceased to invoke him as a saint. My grief at the news of his 
death could not have been greater if he had been my broth- 
er; and mingled with my grief was the thought of the good 
he might have done to souls, had he been spared to earth. 
Eesigned, however, to God's will, I said to my children, 
^ We have now a great protector in heaven.' 

" There is no measure to my confidence in the power of 
his intercession, for I have several times experienced the 
effects of it, having obtained thereby graces of various 
sorts.' Iq sickness we have frequently experienced relief 
by the application of a piece of wearing apparel which had 
once belonged to him, and which your mother was so kind 
as to give me. My husband and I invoke him daily; like- 
wnse do Alphonse and his sister Angela, morning and even- 

J This letter was written oji December 13th, 1863 ; hence it was in the year fol- 
lowidg Father Charles's death these graces were obtained. 



The Adieus. 209 

ing. AlphoDse often says to me, ^ Mamma, we must not 
forget Father Charles Sire ; 3^011 know he cured me, and 
he will tell the good God to make me grow and be very 
good. ' 

'^ I have the most exalted idea of your brother's sanc- 
tity, so much so that words fail me in expressing it. I 
was struck more particularly with his detachment for love 
of God, his spirit of mortification even in those things 
which are permitted, his life of union with God, his mod- 
esty and great humility. Any relic of him would be in 
my eyes most precious, far exceeding in value gold or the 
costliest stones." 

III.— The Adieus. 

If Father Charles had left Toulouse the day after his 
first Mass, according to previous arrangement, the anguish 
of the parting had been much less keen. But God does not 
will to deal thus with His dearest friends. Application not 
having been made for his passage in time in the packet 
which was to take him to Bourbon, there was no berth; 
he must needs wait a whole long month for another packet 
to sail, forced to contemplate thus at leisure all that was 
most painful to nature in this separation. 

Like Jesus Christ at Nazareth, daily must he renew the 
sacrifice; and every instant, we might say, he was com- 
pelled to utter the most heartrending adieus; sometimes 
to a friend or mere acquaintance, sometimes to a fellow- 
student, a teacher, a confrere, a beloved relative. With 
his heart, as it were, in his two hands, lest it be overcome, 
he was continually renewing the pangs of separation from 
nature^s strongest and dearest ties. Poor human heart! 
oh, how it must have quivered with anguish! But strong 
with the love of God, the happiness of making a sacrifice 
for His sake re-animated its courage and soothed its sor- 



2 TO Father Charles's Foreign Jlissiofi. 

rows^ so that, notwithstanding his sensibility, he ever ap- 
peared calm, and his countenance never lost, for an instant, 
that expression of peace, happiness, gentleness, and affabili- 
ty which were its chief characteristics. 

The moment of departure aj^proached; and now began 
that series of adieus the most painful of all. M. Vital and 
his eldest nephew had already taken leave of him. His 
three younger brothers, then in Paris, hastened also to 
bid him farewell by letter, and oh I how was his heart 
wrung with anguish at reading each, filled as it was with 
sentiments of the deepest fraternal affection, for Father 
Sire loved his brothers most tenderly, and these cordial ex- 
pressions of sympathy regarding his mission were not cal- 
culated to diminish his love for them, or his grief at part- 
ing with them. The bitterness of these farewells, however, 
was nothing in comparison to those he must yet make by 
word of mouth. 

The first from whom he must part thus was tliat pious 
peasant at Saint-Jory, who played so important and touch- 
ing a role in his childhood, and who re-appears, like a spir- 
itual mother, at all the grand epochs of his life. 

When he was about to become a Jesuit, Father Charles 
and Catherine had made a pious contract, in virtue of 
which they were to live united by prayer. During his no- 
vitiate and regency, this comj)act had been scrupulously 
observed, but his correspondence during this period be- 
ing limited, they seldom heard from each other. During 
his scholasticate, however, these pious relations resumed 
their former character, tlirough the mediation of Mme. Sire, 
the pious peasant often recommending herself to Father 
Charles's prayers, confiding to him her troubles, asking his 
advice, and promising him the feeble assistance of her 
prayers; ' whilst, on the other hand, he, warmly interested 

* Mme, Sire writes thus to her son, February 28, 1861: " Catherine offers up the most 



TJie Adieus. 2\ i 

in Catherine, never passed a day without praying for her, 
and always spoke of her in the most grateful manner. 

Knowing all this, we are not surprised to learn that he 
went to see her ere leaving for Bourbon,, and that, renew- 
ing their pious com^oact with new clauses, they promised 
mutual intercession — that, united in spirit before the Lord, 
they would ask of Him for themselves and families com- 
plete detachment from the world, great love of God, and a 
holy death, adding that the one who died first (Father 
Charles or Catherine) woiild redouble his or her entreaties 
to obtain for the survivor the graces just mentioned. 

Father Charles, moreover, desired Catherine to share in 
his apostolate, requesting her, in view of this, to beg for 
him two especial graces — first, that he might convert all 
souls confided to him; secondly, that he might never deny 
his faith, but generously and unflinchingly bear testimony 
to it, even amidst the greatest torments, should Our Lord 
see fit to subject him to such. 

Thoroughly in unison with these desires, Catherine 
promised Father Charles to receive holy Communion for 
him ten times a year — a Communion on each recurring 
anniversary of the ten days he called his most fortunate 
ones; ' and he, in turn, promised her four Masses a year. 

fervent prayers for you, praying especially, according to your desires, for your 
perseverance in the Society of Jesus, your progress in science, and your preparation 
for the priesthood. 

'* She has several times said to me that she felt more and more impelled to pray 
for your intentions— that frequently, when about to offer up a Comniunion for 
another, the good God would say to her from the depths of her heart, ' no, it mmt 
he for Father Charles.'' 

" And her husband, too, remembers you daily at the feet of Our Lady of Garal- 
son. When you write to me, be sure to enclose a little invocation or short prayer 
of some kind, were it only three words, for this excellent family. Catherine and 
her daughters will be most faithful in saying it every day." 

' These ten fortunate days were: those of his birth, his Baptism, his First Com- 
munion, his Conflrmation, of his receiving tonsure, minor orders, sub-deaconship, 
deaconship, of his ordination to the priesthood, and of his entering the Society of 
Jesus. 



2 1 2 Father Charles's Foreign Mission. 

He now, writing his name on some little pictures repre- 
senting the respective patrons of the members of this pious 
family, gave them to Catherine, and at the same time a 
medal of St. Antony for her husband, whose patron St. 
Antony was. It is needless to say with what respect and 
joy these articles were received and distributed, or how 
carefully preserved, for Catherine's children had for Father 
Charles a love and veneration second only to that for their 
pious parents. 

The hour of separation approached, the final adieu must 
be said. '•' Every one was in tears,'' said Catherine, •* my- 
self among the number. I wept bitterly, for I really felt 
more keenly on this occasion than at the death of my father 
and mother. 

■'^Father Charles, on the contrary, was cheerful, or at 
least feigned to be so. ' What is the matter with you, 
Catherine, that you are crying ?' said he. * Come, cheer 
up. It is God's will that I go, and you should strive to re- 
joice in its accomplishment. It is so sweet, so beneficial, 
so necessary to do the will of God.' Then he added, 'Cath- 
erine, you must bear the cross : the good God requires it of 
you: He desires you to be immolated like Jesus Christ. 
Eeceive, then, the cross* from His hand and bear it gener- 
ously.' Too overcome by emotion to reply, I took his right 
hand, and kissing it respectfully, my tears falling fast upon 
it, I silently withdrew,'' 

If Catherine's grief was so keen, we can judge what 
Mme. Sire's must have been. The very thought of his de- 
parture was as a sword through her heart. *' My very 
dear son (she writes thus to him on the 3d of this Xo- 

1 These words of Father Charles were verified to the letter, Catherine, to the day 
of her death, bearing a very heavy cross. Frequently In the course of her life had 
she offered herself to God as a victim for the conversion of sinners; atsd during the 
last year of it her offering was fully accepted, for it can be said that for the last 
six or seven months preceding her death she suffered a veritable martyrdom. 



The Adieus. 213 

vember), we are on the eve of the feast of St. Charles, a day 
memorable indeed to you as well as to myself. Ah I what 
will not be my grief when future anniversaries of the day 
come round, and 3'ou so far away! Looking sadly at your 
portrait, I will say, MVhere is my son? where is my son? 
You can never understand my anguish, for my heart must 
needs break at thoughts of separation from a child so 
beloved, did not the good God soothe my pain. I make 
this sacrifice, which rends my soul, but I make it only to 
please Him. 

'^ It was He Who gave you to me, a sacred trust com- 
mitted to my hands, and which I was to guard most pre- 
ciously. Alas! have I done so? God alone knows. He 
alone knows whether I shall merit praise or reproach at 
that last great day of reckoning. Pray the good Master 
to pardon me if I have failed in my duty. 

'' my God, Thou askest of me now the return of 
this holy deposit, and I give it to Thee, by the hands of 
St. Charles, his patron. It is to this great saint I entrust 
him during the remainder of his life, that Thou wilt be- 
stow on him also the grace to be a saint, and on us all the 
happiness of meeting in heaven. 

*^ I wish you a happy feast-day, my very dear son. I 
will pray for you at the holy sacrifice of the Mass said in 
honor of your patron. And now I am going to ask 
something of you: that you will do me the favor of spend- 
ing a whole week with me. I hope you will not refuse me 
this consolation, my dear son; it is the last your mother 
will ask of you." 

In compliance with the request. Father Charles re- 
mained several days at home, lending himself to all his 
mother's desires, and striving to sweeten for her, as well 
as for his aged father, the bitterness of the separation. 
Encouraged by his. words, fortified by his example, and 



214 Fatiier CJiarlcss Foreign Mission. 

sustained above all by those interior graces the holy sac- 
rifice of the Mass, offered daily with this intention by five 
of her sons, could not fail to draw down most abundantly 
upon her, Mme. Sire kept up nobly, and when the mo- 
ment came for the final adieu, she accompanied her son to 
Toulouse, and participated in his sacrifice. Her lively faith 
and mother's love carried her even to the point of longing 
to share his mission and die with him, were it God's will. 

Father Charles, on his side, clothed in virtue of his holy 
office with that strength which comes from on High, took, 
as it were, his soul in his two hands, and overcoming na- 
ture by grace, he said to the Lord, like the Divine Master 
at the beginning of His Passion: *'^ Father, not my will but 
Thine be done.'' * Leaving then his aged father plunged 
in grief, he set out for Toulouse, where, after taking leave 
of all his confreres there, he repaired to the house of one 
of his cousins to partake of a farewell repast with liis 
relatives. And now began for him those heartrending 
scenes which, testing his virtue to the utmost, put upon 
his sacrifice the last seal of perfection. 

It was Sunday, and in the diocese of Toulouse the feast 
of St. Saturnin, bishop and martyr, who. having been its 
first apostle, was honored as its patron. He was also the 
especial patron of the magnificent basilica of St. Sernin, 
where Father Cliarles's three brothers had made their First 
Communion and nearly all the members of the family had 
received signal graces; and, moreover, where two of his 
grand-uncles had, as we have already said, watered for 
thirty years with their sweat and tears this portion of the 
Master's vineyard. All these circumstances, truly worthy 
of note, had struck M. Marcel, and inspired him with tiie 
happy thought of going to St, Sernin to consummate, 
under the eye of Our Lady of Good Xews, that sacrifice 

* St. Luke xxii. i^. 



The Adieus. 215 

which, generously made hy various members of the family, 
could not fail to draw upon it the most abundant bene- 
dictions. It was agreed, then, that here, at Mary's feet, 
should the final farewells be said, the signal for which, to 
avoid all demonstration, should be a picture handed his 
mother by Father Charles. 

Both mother and son willingly endorsed the arrangement, 
and on the vigil of the feast received in token thereof the 
body and blood of the Holy Victim, wlience the martyrs 
derive their strength; the mother seeking at Mary's feet 
that courage her soul needed to make the sacrifice of her 
son, and the son, forced thus to pierce his niotlier's heart, 
wishing to leave her consolation and support. 

The repast being ended, Mme. Sire, weeping bitterly, 
fell on her knees at Charles's feet. The holy religious, 
deeply affected, yet controlling his emotions, raised his 
suppliant hands to heaven, and with a dignity truly ce- 
lestial, pronounced in a firm voice these touching words: 
'^ May the benediction of the omnipotent God, Father, Son, 
and Holy Ghost, descend upon you and remain with you for- 
ever." ' Then, immediately raising up his mother, and, in 
turn, prostrating himself before her, he begged her bless- 
ing, which, sobbing, she gave as follows: '' May the Lord 
bless you, my son, and be ever with you! I bless you in the 
name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.'' 

It was now about two o'clock, and they set out for St. 
Sernin's, M. Marcel, being the eldest brother, representing 
the others, and also, like St. John, whose name he bore, 
accompanying mother and son to this new Calvary. Before 
entering the church they stopped a few moments at Mile. 
Vabre's, where M. Felix, Charles's youngest nephew, resid- 
ed, and where a few of Charles's friends had met to re- 

> Benedictio Dei omnipntentis, Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, descendat 
super te, et maiieat semper. 



2i6 Father Charles s Foreign Mission. 



i>' 



ceive his last blessing. Arming himself with new cour- 
rage, he blessed each one, and without shedding a tear; 
'* but," said Mme. Sire, whose maternal eye observed him 
closely, '^ it was with a great effort he controlled his emo- 
tions." Giving his blessing to Mile. Vabre, he said: 
^^ Adieu, until we meet in heaven." This lady was then 
but forty years of age, and in the full enjoyment of health; 
but three years later, holding in her hand the crucifix Father 
Charles had given her, she rendered her soul to God, leav- 
ing her memory fragrant with the odor of virtue. 

It was now nearly the hour for Vespers, and the moment 
of separation had come. Entering the church, after a 
short prayer at Mary^s feet. Father Charles, as had been 
agreed upon, handed his mother a little picture. '^At 
this," says one who v/as present, '' Mme. Sire could no 
longer control herself, but arose and followed her son, who 
had not yet crossed the threshold of the church. * Come, 
mother/ said he, ^ make your sacrifice.' ' I cannot,' was 
her tearful answer. ' My tender mother,' he replied, 
* what are you saying? Would you not be happy to learn, 
some day, that you had given a martyr to heaven? Pray, 
then, and make your offering generously— you will be rec- 
ompensed.' ^ Adieu, my dear son, adieu,' answered the 
mother, embracing her beloved Charles, here under the 
protection of Mary and St. Germaine, for the last time on 
earth. The good Father immediately departed, setting out 
on his journey to heaven at the same time that he turned his 
face towards the port whence he was to sail for Bourbon." 

IV. — The Departure and Voyage. 

This sacrifice of relatives and country Father Charles so 
generously made the Lord must have been most agreeable 
to Him; for, according to Catherine's words, Jesus and 
Mary lent him their protection during the voyage and cov- 



The Departure and Voyage, 217 

ered him with graces and benedictions. Mme. Sire ex- 
pressing to the latter a mother's fears for her child's life, 
exposed to the treachery of wind and wave on so long and 
perilous a voyage, was answered thus by the pious peasant: 
" Oil! fear nothing, Madame, for Charles; he is too well 
guarded not to reach Bourbon safely; Our Lord and the 
Blessed Virgin are ever with him/' 

Later Catherine's words were confirmed by Father 
Chan'les himself in a very interesting and detailed account 
which he wrote to his friends of the voyage, describing 
their route, the imminent dangers threatening their lives, 
the touching impressions made upon him on setting foot 
on that distant land, and dwelling especially upon the 
manifest protection of Providence in his regard. The lim- 
its of our present work forbid, the reproduction of this nar- 
ration here; and we content ourselves on tliis jioint with a 
quotation from Father Channt, his travelling companion, 
who says that Charles edified all on the vessel by his piety, 
his regularity, his devotion to the holy sacrifice, his spirit of 
poverty, his calmness and self-possession amid danger, and 
more particularly by his exquisite charity for those with 
whom he was now brought in contact. 

*' In leaving France," says Father Chanut, *' Father 
Sire was filled with consolation; the joy of sacrifice inunda- 
ted his beautiful soul. He used often to say to us: * What 
a happiness it is to be sent to evangelize the poor pagans! 
Ah! the missionary is the priest in the plenitude of his 
vocation!' This thought was ever before his mind, and 
he endeavored in all manner of ways to inculcate it, espe- 
cially when he heard our confessions. The good Father! 
it was thus he hoped to infuse into our souls some of that 
joy with which his own soul was overflowing. 

''His regularity was perfect. Amidst all the perplexi- 
ties of a life so new to him, amidst the suffering and pain 



2i8 Father Char/ess Foreign Missioyi 



inseparable from such a voyage, surrounded almost entire- 
ly by laymen, for the most part Protestants, he followed, 
with heroic courage, the rule marked out for him at his 
departure. Every day, at tlie same hour, he was found 
on deck or in the cabin performing his exercises of piety 
with the same recollection as if in his cell. 

^' The ]\Iass was his delight, and he often offered up this 
holy sacrifice. It would have been a great consolation to 
him to have done so daily, but charity induced him to cede 
this privilege sometimes to the Fathers of the Holy Ghost, 
passengers like himself on the Sultan,' and who remember 
gratefully not only his kindness in lending them all the 
articles necessary for the sacrifice, — articles entirely in his 
charge, — but also the delicacy with which he did so. 

•' Oh I what was not his devotion at the altar, when he 
had the happiness of saying Mass! "Wliat recollection and 
modesty in his exterior I What piety and fervor in his soul I 
Hence, what graces did he not receive from this holy ac- 
tion I Yes, this, beyond doubt, was the source whence he 
imbibed that lively faith, that boundless confidence, which 
never flagged. 

•'• Seeing a storm arising as we drew nigh to Malta, Fa- 
ther Sire, quietly taking me aside, said with the utmost 
composure: 'We had better be armipg ourselves for the 
danger.' ' What do you mean. Father? ' was my reply. 
' I mean/ said he, ' that I would like to have some holy 
water, for it is very efficacious in danger.^ Acting upon 
this, we took advantage of the first moment of our young 
companion's leaving the cabin. ^ Closing the door, Father 
Charles, ritual in hand, hastened to bless the water, and 
during the continuance of the storm, when the vessel was 

' This was the name of the vessel. 

2 The cabin in which- Father Charles was had four occupants : on one side, the 
two Jesuits, and in berths above ihein, a Hollander, and a young interpreter for the 



TJic Departure and Voyage. 219 

rocked most violently, he would S2)riiikle the cabin with the 
holy water, but as quietly and composedly as if he saw no 
signs of danger. 

'' In his intercourse with strangers he was always gen- 
tle, polite, affable, but very prudent, his conversations 
having ever but one end in view — the good of souls; and 
on such occasions as promised no hopes of this he main- 
tained silence. One day I asked his permission for a con- 
versation with Mr. Ellis, the Protestant minister on board, 
who occasionally gave a sermon on deck to his co-religion- 
ists. ' ' Do just as you please about this,' was his answer, 
^but it will be time and pains lost.' The future justified 
the truth of his remarks. 

^^ And now, what shall I say of those other virtues which 
shone conspicuously in him during the voyage? What 
shall I say especially of his love of religious poverty? 
Truly, that I have rarely seen it in any one in such perfec- 
tion as in him. He provided in advance for all our expen- 
ses, and kept a scrupulous account of them, and whilst his 
charity supplied our every want, not the slightest amount 
was spent uselessly. 

'^Poor in spirit, he was rich in the eyes of God. I see 
him before me now as he appeared at the moment of our 
arrival. How great his rejoicing, in spite of his fatigue: 
for most ardent had been his longing to see that land 
which was to witness the consummation of his sacrifice, or, 
at least, which he thought would surely witness it — the 
great African island of Madagascar. It pleased God, how- 
ever (Whose holy name be blessed!), to dispose otherwise." 

French government, going to China; on the other, four laymen, one of whom did 
not understand French. 

' Mr. Ellis was the Protestant minister sent out by England to paralyze France's 
influence in Madagascar, which had become very great in consequence of the 
conversion to the Faith of Radama H., king of that island. How zealously he 
acquitted himself of this disastrous mission, we know but too well, from the 
journals and Annals of the Propagation of the Faith. 



m 



CHAPTER IX. 

Father Charles At Eeu:n'ion Island. 

EAYIXG Marseilles November 28, 1861, in one of 
|1 the mail steamers, Father Charles reached Bourbon 
and landed at St. Denis on the 28tli of the next 
month, December. This, our winter season, was mid-sum- 
mer there, a season of trying heat and rains. St. Marj^^s 
college, his first mission, was still having its vacation, and 
it would not be re-opened until Januarv 23d. Father Sire 
profited by this interval to rest from the fatigues of the 
voyage, fraternize with his new confreres, and write to his 
friends in France, so grieved at his departure andso anxious 
as to his safety, a full account of the voyage, of his emo- 
tions on arriving at the scene of his future labors, and a 
description of the natural charms of his new country. 

Then preparing himself by a retreat of three days for 
the renewal of his vows, he offered himself anew to the 
Lord by the vow of obedience, as a victim always ready for 
immolation, and asking for the sacrifice only the manifes- 
tation of His will. Made unreservedly and with all the 
fervor of a young missionary, this offering was accepted, 
and the next day would inaugurate for him the er-a of sac- 
rifices. 

I.— First Trials of Father Charles. 

The day after Father Charles renewed his vows, his old 
friend, Father Lacomme, who had welcomed him with 
open arms, and whose presence near him could have alle- 



First Trials of FatJier Charles. 221 

viated the pangs of recent separation from friends and 
country, and otherwise smoothed the rnggedness of the 
young missionary's new path in life, was sent hence to St. 
Mary's of Madagascar, to evangelize the Malagassy people, 
and to be appointed, a little later, prefect apostolic of the 
smaller islands of the mission. The departure of this con-, 
frere was so much the more painful to Father Charles as it 
was followed, on the morrow, by a sacrifice even harder to 
make. 

Appointed vigilant, and sole vigilant, of the first divi- 
sion of boarders, he found himself in consequence com- 
pletely isolated from his confreres, and forced to spend all 
his time with these young Creoles, whose characters and 
dispositions were so little in harmony with his own. The 
following is his own account, in a letter to his brother, of 
the trials this position necessarily imposed upon him. 

'^ Our re-opening after vacation took place, my dear 
Vital, on Thursday, the 23d. On that day I entered upon 
my duties as first vigilant, or, to be more exact, only vigi- 
lant, of the first division of our dear boarders. The Rev. 
Father Etclleverry, our rector, in informing me that this 
was my j^ost of duty, told me these scholars were not hard 
to manage; and n>y experience with them so far con- 
firms his words; for, notwithstanding my indulgence, they 
behave very well, and even give promise of continued im- 
provement. 

"Being vigilant, I must spend my time, day and night, 
with the scholars. I have no free moments during the 
week except when they are in class, nor on Sunday, except 
when they go to catechism. This sort of life has truly its 
difficulties and trials, for it keeps me isolated from the 
rest of the community, and iu a state of continual anxiety, 
because I must be ever on the alert to prevent disorder, 
which anxiety somewhat diminishes my recollection when 



222 Father Charles at Reunion Island. 

engaged in my spiritual duties. Besides, it exposes me to 
the heat, not only during the day, but also at night, as I 
sleep in the dormitory, where, too, the mosquitoes are plen- 
tiful. You can likewise divine that it is the occasion of 
many other sufferings and privations. But what are all 
these in comparison with the laborious life of a missionary? 
what even with that of our confreres? 

'' I really esteem myself happy in the duty assigned me; 
first, because it affords me the opportunity of doing good, 
according to the measure of my strength; again, because 
my health is better suited to this sort of life than any other, 
and thirdly., because it is laid upon me by the hand of obe- 
dience. 

^* I must tell you that we take precautious against the 
heat which greatly mitigate its intensity, and thus render 
the climate of Bourbon supportable. Our cassocks, for 
example, are made of the lightest material: so, too, are our 
pantaloons, which just reach to our short white stockings. 
The baretta and hat are also very light, and on going out 
in the sun an umbrella is always used to protect us from 
its ardent rays. Our linen is changed frequently, our feet 
bathed often, and the table is served with an abundance of 
spices to excite the appetite. With all these precautions, 
one can live in Bourbon: and, in fact, I have already 
passed more than a month here without suffering much 
from the heat. 

" Shall I soon leave the college to direct my steps towards 
a more noxious climate? I know not, but this is an event 
of continual occurrence, for it is here we are prepared for 
the mission of Madagascar. And whilst I await my final 
appointment, do you, my dear Vital, supplicate Our Lord 
Himself to prepare me for the life of a missionary, by 
cviving me the grace to devote all my energies to the 
advancement of God's oflorv and the salvation of souls."' 



His First Trials. 223 

It was thus by the aid of prayer, the spirit of faitli, and 
especially of zeal and charity, Father Charles accepted 
cheerfully and fulfilled most scrupulously the onerous 
duties of vigilant: happy to bear the cross, following in 
the footsteps of Jesus Christ, happier still to lighten, in 
this way, his confreres^ burdens, whilst amassing for him- 
self treasures of merits by this life of humility, abnegation, 
and obedience. 

Pleased with his devotedness, and wishing to augment his 
merits, God added to these trials a third, which, although 
apparently trifling, was not so to Father Charles's tender 
heart — his not hearing from home. 

As I have already mentioned, his affection for his parents 
was of the deejjest nature, and so much the more sincere 
and ardent as it was supernatural. Of this affection he 
had given them many unequivocal proofs ere leaving 
France. As the hour of departure approached, it became 
intensified. On Avitnessing the anguish his separation from 
the family caused them, especially his mother, his heai-t 
was stirred to its depths; and to sweeten the bitterness of 
the cup for them, in writing home he not only made his 
letters vehicles of his ever-increasing love for those distant 
afflicted ones; but endeavored to convince them that he 
was happy at St. Denis, and enjoying good health. 

He was truly hapj)y there, but his was that spiritual happi- 
ness which does not blunt for nature the keenness of grief, 
as we learn from the following letter, written to his brother 
Cesaire, May 16, 1863. '' You ask me, my dear Cesaire, 
if God makes me taste at Bourbon the joys with which 
He favors those who quit all to follow Him. I answer 
frankly that, having left all, one feels spiritually disengaged 
from natural affections, so as to be no longer affected at 
the privation. This, liowever, does not prevent one's being 
pleased at hearing from one's family every month, nor 



224 Father Charles at Reunion Island. 

pained, on the contrary, when the mail brings no letter. 
And the latter has been mv lot since the last of April." 
Writing to M. Vital, two months previously, he said: *^ I 
expected, my very dear brother, to receive the Xew Year's 
congratulations by yesterday's mail; but I have been disap- 
pointed in hearing from the family, and this, I can assure 
you, revives for me the pangs of separation. I sincerely 
hope you will not let me suffer in this way much longer, 
and I pray St. Joseph to bring me, in this beautiful 
month especially consecrated to him, tlie longed-for conso- 
lation. 

'' Eleven o'clock in the moring— i)fo gratias! May God 
be praised! I have just received a letter from my mother, 
one from little Pierre, and one in common from Felix and 
Mile. Yabre. Oh I what pleasure these letters have given 
me I I would like to answer them immediately, but it is 
too late, the mail is going. Tell each one of the above to 
expect to be amply recompensed next month." 

II.— Father Charles's Sickness. 

This third trial had scarcely come to an end, ere another, 
far more severe, was sent Father Charles, to fasten him to 
his Divine Master's cross. Taken really with a violent at- 
tack of the stomach and liver on the 13th of March, a few 
days after Lent had set in, he did not give up and keep his 
bed until the 16th. On the 19th, removed from the dor- 
mitory to a more comfortable room, he was there so ill, for 
a few days, that all thought him on the brink of the grave. 
Skillful physicians and nursing rescued him from this first 
danger; but at the price of Avhat sufferings and sacrifices, 
God alone knows. Absolute silence and complete rest be- 
ing prescribed as essential requisites of his recovery, that 
patience and resignation he had shown in suffering were 
even more conspicuous in this forced repose. ^' When we 



His Sickness. 225 

would go to see him," said one of his confreres, '* he 
would turn upon us his gentle look, and smile in token of 
gratitude, with that amiable smile so familiar to all. He 
was never delirious, but oh! how he suffered! The pain 
never left him, day or night, and he was soon reduced to 
a frightful state of emaciation." The following is his own 
account of this illness in a letter to M. Vital, April 26th. 

'* To the greater glory of God! My very dear brother, in 
my last letter to you I could acquaint you only with the 
beginning of my illness and the cause of it ; to-day I will 
give you a more detailed account. 

'' Shortly after taking to my bed, the disease reached the 
crisis, and our Fathers were informed by the physicians in 
charge that there were but two chances out of ten for my 
life. A great number of leeches were now applied to me, 
and four blisters, the marks of which I shall bear for a 
long time. Since their application I have been getting 
better. Since April 11th, feast of Our Lady^s Compassion, 
I have been able to receive holy Communion fasting, and 
at half past four o^'clock in the morning (I had not received 
since March Kith); but I could not say Mass until April 
24th, and with the aid of one of the other Fathers. Palm 
Sunday, the 13th, I had the happiness of receiving holy 
Communion, and that day brought me also a most unexpect- 
ed consolation — a visit from Mgr. Mau point, our Bishop, 
who came into my chamber to see me, and expressed much 
interest in me. I showed him the passage in your letter in 
which mention is made of himself and his friend at Rodez. 
He seemed quite pleased, and asked me to visit him often, 
promising to come soon again to see me. 

**^ Finding myself much better the next few days, I was 
delighted to be with our Fathers for a short time at inter- 
vals; also, to receive holy Communion with them on Holy 
Thursday. And all day Good Friday, day of grief and 



226 Father Charles at Keunion Island. 

mourning for the Church, I was consumed with fever, 
which afforded me the opportunity of fulfilling the preqept 
of fast and abstinence. I was very happy at this. On 
Holy Saturday, glad day of tlie Resurrection, I began to 
eat meat again, some chicken— such was my alleluia. 

'^ Since that time I have been gradually growing better; 
my appetite has returned; likewise can I sleep, and al- 
though still very weak, I can call myself convalescent. It 
is not likely, however, that I shall be able to do anything, 
or be assigned any duty in the house, for a long time yet, 
notwithstanding there are so few able-bodied Fathers here. 
In fact, I really have nothing to occupy me now except 
the re-establishment of my health. I am in hopes the sea- 
son of the year, very much resembling the spring-time in 
France, will complete my cure." 

Father Charleses convalescence, or rather the slight im- 
provement of which he writes, continued nearly a month, 
and the good Father profited by it to write to his parents, 
to address to the Lord most fervent supplications in their be- 
half, and to offer daily for some member of his family the 
holy sacrifice of the Mass. Tliis was the only consolation 
God gave him; for it was about this time he was much 
afflicted by the sad news he received from home — several 
of his brothers were sick, Catherine was in bad health, and . 
his pious mother, though resigned to God^s holy will, still 
grieving over the separation from her son. She writes thus 
to one of her other children: '' My regret at parting from 
Charles increases instead of diminishing; he is ever before 
me, and my gi'ief is almost inconsolable. Pray to the good 
God, my dear son, to grant me a little peace of soul, for 
my agitation is great indeed. Ah I how anxious lam to 
see you all during your vacation; never before have I felt 
so anxious. '' 

This poor mother's heart seemed, in a measure at least. 



His Sickness. 227 

to have divined her son's sufferings, so continually were 
they before her. Writing to Charles, she said: ^^ You 
are ever in my mind and heart. It is in vain for you to 
say you are well; I cannot be convinced of it, neither can I 
help feeling a presentiment of some danger threatening 
you. When my depression in thinking of you is very 
great, and I scarce know what to do to relieve my afflicted 
heart, I take your dear picture and kiss it as if it were 
yourself. Alas! never again on earth shall I have the hap- 
piness of seeing and embracing you. One thought alone 
consoles me — that God wills it thus. May His holy Name 
be blessed ! " 

This touching letter was the last Mnie. Sire wrote to her 
son. She was taken ill shortly after this, and despite the 
skill and care of her physician, never recovered her health. 
Just about this time. Father Charles had a relapse, falling 
insensibly into that state of languor which, gradually in- 
creasing, brought him to the grave. The following, taken 
from his last letter to his brother Vital, and written June 
3d, 1862, is his own account of the new phases of his malady. 

'*' All our Fathers of St. Mary^s college are now having 
vacation, but they resume their scholastic duties the 11th 
of this month. I do not believe I shall be able to under- 
take anything so onerous yet awhile, or really any duty; 
for since my sickness I am very much changed; indeed, I 
consider myself a veritable wreck, as a month and a half of 
complete rest, and following a rule as easy as can be al- 
lowed in our houses, have not been sufficient tore-establish 
my health. 

^* To favor my convalescence, I have been sent to La 
Ressource, a charming site, where the air is pure and invig- 
orating.^ I have been here since the evening of May 7th. 

' This was an establisliinent where the Jesuit Fatliers were educating: a uuuiber 
of Malagassy children from Madagascar or some of the small islands near. 



228 Father Charles at Reunion Island. 

At first I was much improved, thanks to the beautiful 
weather ^vith which God has favored us; my health was 
really so far restored that I declined going to take the sea- 
baths which are on the other side of the island of St. Paul, 
on property belonging to M. de Villele. But in a little 
while my convalescence was checked, and I lost in a few 
days all I had gained. So, now, I am in statu quo, which 
is worse than death. May it please Jesus and Mary that 
this shall not last very long I " 

III. — Father Charles leaves Bourbon to return to France. 

Father Charleses last desire was heard, alas I only too 
soon. The very day he gave expression to it Rev. Father 
Jouen, his superior, having gone to see him at La Ressource, 
was so struck by his appearance that he immediately 
brought him back to St. Denis. Father Charles was then 
so weak he could scarcely stand, and the least walking 
fatigued him. His emaciation was frightful, and his suffer- 
ings daily became more intense. From the 6th to the 8th 
of June they increased to such a degree that a consultation 
of physicans ' was deemed necessary. It took place at ten 
o^clock in the morning. After a serious examination of 
their patient, they all declared that his malady was of too 
grave a nature to allow any hope of his health ever being 
re-established in Bourbon, and that he should be sent back 
to France as promptly as possible. 

Father Sire warmly opposed this decision, but fearing 
lest his opposition proceed from self-will, he went to 
consult Father Jouen on the subject. And so imbued with 

' Among these physicians was M. Richard, a cousin of Father Charles's sister-in- 
law. Later, he himself wrote as follows of the patient : *' His condition excited 
our worst fears, but we hoped the voyage would prove beneficial, so that he might 
reach France ei'eatly improved ; this change seemed to us the only plank of safety 
left for him." This opinion has so much the more weight as Dr. Richard was very 
fond of Father Charles, and had not yet been selected to All the position formerly 
(.'ccupled by Dr. Lbermiie as physician to the college. 



He /caves Bourbon to Return to France. 22Q) 

the spirit of the Divine Master ou the eve of His Passion 
are his words on this occasion, that we give them verbatim. 
*' Father," said he, '' I woaki greatly jn-efer remaining 
here, for I feel an extreme repugnance to returning to 
J^i-ance; but let me do the will of God above all things. 
AVhat do 3'ou advise me in this matter? '" His superior 
having pronounced in favor of his departure, the pious 
invalid thought only of obeying, and next day all his 
preparations were made for the voyage. 

By a remarkable dispensation of Providence, there was 
at this time at St. Denis a government vessel, returning 
to France with troops that had been in China, and which 
was to leave in a few days. Father Jouen hastened to pro- 
cure a passage thereon for Father Sire, which the governor 
granted gratuitously, and a seat at the officers' table, in 
consideration of his being a missionary. 

The departure took place June 14th. It was so sudden 
that Father Charles had not time to see his confreres at 
La Kesidence, much less the Vicar-General of St. Denis, 
who then governed the diocese, ^fonseigneur being on his 
way to Rome. This was no inconsiderable trial for a gentle, 
loving heart like Charles's. He also regretted his inability 
to testify his gratitude to Father Jouen, whose kindness and 
attentions had been those of a mother. But the most pain- 
ful of all sacrifices was that of his departure itself. Happily 
for him, by reason of circumstances, the adieus must needs 
be in haste, for in Father Sire's weak state a prolonging of 
his departure would have been almost beyond his strength. 
To quit this post of honor, after which he had so long sighed, 
and to quit without having gained for Jesus Christ the 
soul of one Malagas ! To return to France a wreck in 
health, and without even a travelling companion,' at the 

• The precipitation of his departure was the reason Father Charles had no 
traveUinfi: companion. 



230 Father Charles at Reunion Island. 

risk of dying on shipboard, without the hist consohitions of 
reh'gion, without a friend near to whom he could confide 
his sorrows and weaknesses! To bid adieu to cherished 
brethren, trusted friends, who had welcomed him so affec- 
tionately, — oh ! what a trial, what a sacrifice was not all 
this, especially to a soul like Charles's I The hour of depart- 
ure was truly a heartrending one to him. 

Says one of the companions of his first voyage: ^^ I can 
never forget that moment of parting, when, accompanying 
him to the college door, I embraced him for the last time. 
His eyes were filled with tears. ^ Alas! ' said he, I did not 
think T must leave so soon. I hoped to live and die here, 
and instead , I am going away without having done any- 
thing!' ^Ah! Father,' answered one of us, *^ although 
you have worked little, you have suffered much; and suffer- 
ing is not one of the least powerful means of saving souls.' 
'Ah! well, may G-od's holy will be done! pray for me,' he 
replied, as, averting his face to conceal his emotion, he 
turned to go, leaving us filled with grief. Poor Father ! 
he had fought the good fight, and although very young, he 
had accomplished much in a short time : Consummatus in 
hrevi, explevit tempora multa.^ All unite in the belief that 
he truly merited the crown, for his sufferings were great." 

All the details we have been able to collect from Bour- 
bon confirm the above testimony, and assure us that Father 
Charles was already ripe for heaven and worthy of the crown 
the Blessed Virgin (as we shall soon learn) placed on his 
brow, at the hour of his death. In sending us, April 6, 1863, 
some little articles that had belonged to him, his superior, 
Father Etcheverry, wrote to us as follows : '' I send you, 
M. Abb6, these cherished relics of our good Father Sire. 
The package had been left by him with the Father Minis- 
ter of the house, who was absent when Father Charles left. 

1 Wisdom Iv. 13. 



He leaves Bourbon to Return to France. 23 I 

*' What will interest jou especially is bis little collection 
of letters. I also enclose his favorite pictures and the 
praj^ers and devotional exercises in which he took most de- 
light. These will reveal to you our friend's true piety, and 
the multiplied bonds of love uniting him to Jesus and 
Mary. 

'' The memory of this dear Father remains with us as a 
sweet perfume. We feel that he is in heaven, whence he 
smiles upon us, and even more sweetly than he did when 
on earth, ever charitable and gentle as he was in life." 

In order to give a more complete idea of his interior life 
whilst at Bourbon, we add to this testimony that of Father 
Richard, his confessor. Requested by his confreres to 
contribute his mite of information regarding this fervent 
religious, Father Richard replied : '' I scarcely knew Fa- 
ther Charles except in the confessional, but I can declare 
that I was deeply struck with his wonderful recollection 
and serenity of soul. He accused himself of his slightest 
faults with perfect calmness, clearly, and in order. Never 
did I perceive in him the least precipitation. He appeared 
so completely master of himself that I could but be con- 
vinced that this profound peace was the fruit of his union 
with God. > 

** Such wonderful composure was so much the more sur- 
prising to me as I knew what Father Charles's exterior life 
was — one of constant activity and anxiety, by reason of his 
onerous office of vigilant ; but his lively faith elevated him 
far above all the tumult and storms of earthly surround- 
ings, and his spiritual atmosphere was unalterable peace. 

" I could but observe that herein he was always the 
same, whether in good health or in sickness, on his arrival 
in Bourbon, as at his departure. He regarded only the will 
of God, and esteemed himself too happy in fulfilling it. 

'^ Whenever I met him in recreation I found his con- 



232 Father Charles at Reiaiioii Island. 

versation amiable and agreeable, and generally on pious sub- 
jects. At first I judged him to be somewhat cold and 
reserved in disposition; and this may have been the case, 
so far as nature goes, but so completely had he mastered 
self that only gentleness and humility prevailed. 

'•' It is a source of regret to me not to have enjoyed more 
of this venerated Father's society: and I would be happy 
indeed could I contribute to his glory by more ample de- 
tails. May the story of his life make known all the treas- 
ures of grace adorning so beautiful a soul I I pray him to 
remember in heaven his former confrere and friend, who 
to-day offers you, in Our Lord, services and devotion unre- 
servedly." 



CHAPTER X. 
Father Charles's Last Days.— His Death at Sea. 

^^T was on Saturday, the 14tli of June, 1862, about nine 
yw8 o'clock in the morning, that Father Sire embarked 
on the Rhin, a French mixed transport ship, carrying 
a hundred and fifty persons or thereabouts, including the 
sailors and seven officers. After the sad partings which had 
just taken place at St. Denis, one can readily imagine the 
weight upon his heart. However, master of himself in this 
as in everything else, he sat down to table with the officers 
an hour later, with, if not a gay and smiling face, at least 
a gentle, kindly manner, that greatly prepossessed them in 
his favor. 

That very evening there was a slight improvement in his 
appetite — he felt less distaste for his food. After dinner, 
M. Aiguier, the commandant of the vessel, taking him 
aside, had a long conversation with him, in which Father 
Charles gave him much interesting information regarding 
Madagascar. From this hour the officer paid our young 
missionary the most delicate attentions, ordering the very 
best and choicest of his provisions for the good Father, 
whilst the commissary, on his side, showed equal pleasure 
in giving the sick man whatever might be of benefit to 
him. 

The first night on ship he passed tolerably well. Next 
morning, which was Sunday, brought Father Sire a great 
privation — no Mass to say, none to hear. To console him- 
self, he went on deck in the morning, and there spent 

233 



234 Father Charles s Last Days. 

several hours in prayer. In thinking of Bourbon, the sum- 
mits of whose highest mountains were still visible, oh! 
how often during these holy exercises did he not raise his 
heart to God, and fervently renew the sacrifice he had just 
made I TJie rest of the day he spent in various parts of the 
ship, assisting at the inspection, and tlius getting a gen- 
eral idea of the crew. 

The sea and voyage b'eing moderately calm on the 16th, 
17th, and 18th of the month. Father Charles profited by it 
to become acquainted with the officers of the Rliin, His 
acquaintance thus formed with Lieutenant Galtier was an 
especially pleasant and cordial one. This officer, return- 
ing from Asia, had in his possession many Chinese curiosi- 
ties, which he took pleasure in showing Father Charles. 
On the other side, the commandant, having noticed among 
the good Father's effects some very complete maps of the 
railroads in France, asked the loan of them, with which re- 
quest Father Charles was delighted to comply. 

These pleasant relations which he had the happiness of 
establishing between himself and the officers of the liliin 
during these five days, proved for him an especial provi- 
dence ; for, from the 19th he was never able to leave his 
state-room again, and these gentlemen, of whom he had 
made friends, came daily to visit him, striving by their 
kind attentions to alleviate the sufferings and weariness 
his sickness entailed upon him. Their charity carried 
them still farther. Perceiving from the very beginning 
that his sickness would be of long duration, and that his 
condition was now so precarious as to require constant and 
skillful care, they asked an Indian from Pondichery, who 
was a passenger on the Rhin, to nurse the sick man, prom- 
ising him a suitable recompense for his services. 

This young Indian, who had lived at Bourbon, and was 
now on his way to Nice to rejoin his master, M. Laugau- 



His DcatJi at Sea. 



-3^ 



rlin, accepted the offer; and immediately installing him- 
self in the good Father's state-room, never left him, day or 
night. The infirmarians of the RJiin, and especially the 
sailor infirmarian, Labe by name, were also assiduons in 
their kind attentions; but the principal cares of nnrsing 
and watching devolved on the Indian. In consequence. 
Father Charles grew fond of him, and even gave him 
touching marks of affection, hoping thereby to gain his 
heart and thus open the way to his conversion. This lie 
had undertaken at the beginning, but his ever-failing 
strength prevented his continuing the good work. On 
his side, the young Indian became sincerely attached to 
Father Charles, and in gratitude for his gentleness and 
kindness devoted himself unreservedly to his service. It is 
from the lips of this humble friend, and from M. Delmas, 
the chief surgeon, we have obtained nearly all the details 
of this second voyage; for Father Sire's journal finished 
June 24th. 

On the 19th, the pain having concentrated itself in the 
side, a blister was applied to the left arm. On the 20th. the 
sea being very rough, the rolling of the ship was frightful, 
in consequence of which the patient kept his bed nearly all 
day. Next day and the three following days the disease 
having gained upon him, and insomnia likewise, to obtain 
a little rest he was obliged to resort to opium. 

From this date until the 1 5th of July he was not able 
to get up excejit three or four times, and then only for a 
few hours. Xevertheless, he still recited his Office, until 
at length this pious exercise, heretofore so full of charms 
for him, gradually became so fatiguing that he saw him- 
self forced to renounce it. lie supplied its place by the 
frequent recitation of the Rosary, and occasionally he made 
the Way of the Cross, by the aid of a crucifix indulgenced 
for that purpose. According to the marks left in his Brev- 



236 Father Charles's Last Days. 

iary, the last office he recited was that of the Seven Broth- 
ers, Martyrs, July 10th, and we note as not unworthy of 
our attention the singular coincidence that there were then 
in his family seven brothers living. 

"From the 15th of July," says M. Delmas, "Father 
Sire never left his bed. He had still a little appetite, 
however; although it was weak and capricious, it never en- 
tirely forsook him until a few da3's before his death. I 
must here remark that I cannot too highly praise the lib- 
erality of the commandant, who placed his wines and pro- 
visions at my disposal, to aid me in varying as much as 
possible our dear patient^s nourishment. 

" Father Sire was also on most friendly terms with the 
ship^s crew. Even to the last, he convei'sed willingly with 
all who came to see him, and the subordinate officers, no 
less than the commandant, fall of respect and esteem for 
him, went frequently to inquire of him how he felt. I my- 
self had some pleasant conversations with him. Some- 
times the subject would be Bourbon, sometimes the vari- 
ous members of his family. Again, we often spoke of our 
voyage, — the length of it, the little progress we had made 
so far, and the great distance yet to be gone over. Occa- 
sionally he would express a desire to see his family, and 
speak of the advantage it might have been for him to have 
gone by way of Suez. ' My embarkation,^ said he, ' in that 
case, would have been retarded several days, as I would 
have had to wait at Bourbon until the departure of the 
mail boats, but their route consuming but twenty-eight 
days, I would thus have arrived much sooner and with less 
fatigue: yet the will of God above all things! ' 

" From the 15th of July he spoke no more of his re- 
turn to France, neither of the distance we had already 
come, nor of that still to be traversed, which inclines me to 
believe that he had begun to realize the danger of his situa- 



His Death at Sea. 237 

tion; especially as, just about this time, a large sore ap- 
peared on his back, in consequence of his great emaciation 
and his long confinement to bed. This, however, is but a 
supposition on my part, his silence on these subjects result- 
ing, perhaps, from the violent pain he endured rendering 
him indifferent to them. 

'' His sufferings, really severe ever since his embarkation, 
continued to increase, and likewise did his admirable pa- 
tience in supporting them; for during those long, weary 
days when he had not one moment's respite from pain, his 
Christian serenity was truly remarkable. He sometimes 
spoke to me of his sufferings, but with such resignation as 
I had never before seen in any one. His consideration for 
his iufirmarians, even when the disease was at its worst, 
was incomprehensible to me otherwise than by referring 
it to its true heaven-born source— those hopes of religion 
which can extract joy from the greatest trials and suffer- 
ings of life. 

'' This example was to the officers far more edifying 
than all the sermons he might have preached. To the 
very last, there was ever on his face that kindly smile, 
so like a reflection of something angelic, when seen at 
that final struggle, when, for the most of us, the instinct 
of self-preservation alone remains, and absorbs all other 
thoughts." 

The Rhin being delayed at the island of St. Helena 
from the 23d to the 27th of July, the commandant prof- 
ited by these four days to visit at Longwood M. de Rouge- 
mont, who, in the name of France, there took care of the 
lodgings formerly occupied by the Emperor Napoleon. 
On one of these visits, meeting Father McCarthy, Catho- 
lic chaplain of the English troops stationed there, he told 
him they had on board their ship a Jesuit Father, serious- 
ly ill. This news the worthy ecclesiastic, who had been 



238 Father Charles s Last Days. 

on the island ten years, seeing a priest during all that 
time only at rare intervals, was delighted to hear; and 
next day he went to see Father Charles. 

He spent two hours with him, and profited by the op- 
portunity to make his confession. He tells us that he 
received many wise and edifying counsels, among others 
that of always recommending himself to the guardian 
angels of the various places to which he might be sent. 
Being convinced from the sick man's conversation that he 
hoped to regain health and strength to return to his mission, 
and being persuaded himself that there was no immediate 
danger of death. Father McCarthy believed it advisable to 
refrain from speaknig to him of the last sacraments. 

Later, when requested by M. Vital to give him all the 
details of this interview, Father McCarthy related in two 
letters, one dated from George, tlie English colony of the 
Cape of Good Hope, the other from British Caffraria, what 
we have just recounted above, and added: "' I was particu- 
larly edified at your brother's patience. During the two 
hours spent in his company I heard from him no word of 
complaint, either of his physical sufferings or want of at- 
tentions from those around. He appeared to me, on the 
contrary, a striking model of patieiice and resignation. 
After hearing my confession and giving me absolution, he 
talked to me with much simplicity and candor of his 
condition and of his interior dispositions, especially of his 
confidence in Mary Immaculate, Star of the Sea, in his 
good angel, and all the saints. We conversed afterwards 
on other subjects, and when I left him he thanked me 
very cordially for my visit. It is needless for me to say 
liow greatly I was edified, or how deep was my regret on 
1} earing of his death at sea, an event I liad never appre- 
hended." 

After four days in port, the Rhin again set out to sea. 



His Death at Sea. 239 

going towards the equator. Father Charles, now grown 
very weak indeed, rapidly greAv more so, in proportion as 
they approached the line, for the heat, already scorching, 
soon became almost beyond endurance. Besides, delirium, 
from which he had hitherto been free, now made its ap- 
pearance, leaving and returning at frequent intervals. 

'* In this delirium," says M. Delmas, ''or rather these 
transient aberrations of mind, which at night assumed the 
form of fatiguing, fitful dreams. Father Sire had perfect 
consciousness of these phantasms of his disordered ima- 
gination, and made an effort to control them, but in 
vain/' The good Master he so loved, and AYho had ten- 
derly watched over him during the voyage, did not, how- 
ever, permit him to be continuously deprived of his reason, 
until just before the end. On the contrary, He gave the 
pious sufferer moments of complete lucidity, that he 
might converse with Him, his God, accept his sufferings, 
and uniting them to those of Our Lord Jesus Christ, drink 
even to the dregs the chalice offered him. 

Hence, during the eight days preceding his death, oh! 
how lively his faith, his love for God how tender, his piety 
how ardent! He now conversed little with men, but con- 
tinually with God. Seeing the rapid approach of death, 
he prepared himself to meet it by prayer the most fervent, 
aspirations of the heart unceasing. When we consider 
that the only words which fell from his lips during his 
delirium were, as the young Indian tells us, those of 
faith, hope, desire, ''My God! my God! The sacra- 
ments! the sacraments! '^ we can readily imagine the trans- 
ports of his heart when returning consciousness permit- 
ted him to converse with God! How he sighed to be 
with the good Master! How that heart sent forth aspira- 
tions of love, resignation, confidence, and holy abandon- 
ment into the hands of Jesus and Mary! 



240 Father Charles s Last Days. 

We are certain of the fact that he knew full well that 
he was dying, all alone, far from that native land so dear 
to him, and just as he was on the eve of seeing it again; 
far from his family, who w^ould be crushed with grief at 
the news of his death; without a priest, the representative 
to him of heaven and the Church; without even a con- 
fidant to whom he could unburden his heart. *^Poor 
Charles !" writes one of his friends, "oh ! how he must 
have suffered, for his heart was one of the most loving 
and tender I ever knew ! And yet, notwithstanding all 
these physical sufferings, these trials of mind and heart, 
he ever preserved that serenity of countenance, that sweet, 
amiable smile, indicative of peace of soul I Oh! what a 
magnificent spectacle it must have been to the loving 
contemplation of the angels, and especially to Jesus and 
Mary — this soul so pure, so simple, so upright I Here, 
indeed, was the death of the just, that death so beautiful, 
so precious in the sight of God Himself : Pretiosa in con- 
spedu Domini mors sanctorum ejus." ' 

In this state of abandonment and suffering the only 
human thought that preoccupied him was that of his 
mother. He saw her — this poor mother, transj^ierced 
with a sword of grief at hearing of his death on a vessel 
in mid-ocean, without even the succors of religion. Like 
Jesus on the cross, Father Sire, forgetting his own suffer- 
ings to think of his mother's, made various efforts to help 
lighten the stroke when it must needs fall upon her; and 
taking his pen, he would attempt to write to her, but in 
vain; overcome by weakness, he would fall back upon his 
pillow, unable to trace a line. This new sacrifice, added 
to all the others, gave the last blossom to his crown, the 
final touch of perfection to his merits. 

To compensate for this forced silence, he asked a young 

' Ps. cxv. 15. 



His DeatJi at Sea. 241 

soldier, acquainted with his family, to see them on his 
return to France, and give them all the details of his last 
moments. AYillingly promising to comply with this re- 
quest, which he regarded as a sacred trust, the young 
soldier fulfilled this mission with fidelity, if not success. 
Having but a few moments to spare in Paris, on his way 
to rejoin his regiment, he nevertheless went to St. Sulpice 
and asked to see M. Dominique. Unfortunately, the lat- 
ter was just about to preach a sermon; and already on the 
threshold of the chapel where his audience awaited him, he 
could not withdraw. He asked his visitor to return after 
the sermon, or wait about half an hour. This the soldier 
could not do, as a military man^s time is not his own, and 
he was obliged to acquit himself of his trust in these few 
words: 

'* I have much to tell you about your brother — much that 
is interesting, but since time is wanting, I will merely 
say that he died in peace, beloved by all around him, and 
that ere his death he charged me to give you all the par- 
ticulars of it." M. Dominique thanked him sincerely, and 
it was with deep regret he saw all further information de- 
nied him by the fulfilment of an ecclesiastical duty. In 
the preoccupation of mind consequent upon this sudden 
news, and the fact of having kept his audience waiting, 
he entirely forgot to ask the address of the young soldier, 
who appeared quite intelligent, and as if he had had much 
to do with the pious invalid; and all subsequent efforts 
to discover his name or whereabouts proved fruitless. 

After this act of love and filial piety, namely, the arrange- 
ment to send some one to his family informing them of all 
the details of his illness and last moments. Father Charles 
thought only of dying, and dying like a holy religious. 
Having already given up everything else on earth, his only 
desire now was that of self detachment. For a long time. 



242 Father Charles s Last Days. 

indeed, had he daily murmured these ejaculations: ''I am 
all Thine, my God, and all that I have is Thine: " Tuus 
totus ego sum, et omnia mea tua sunt; and now he re- 
peated them with transports of delight; likewise, those 
other admirable words so often on his lips in health: '* Je- 
sus, Mary, and Joseph, I give you my heart and my soul I 
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, assist me in my last agony! 
Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, may I breathe forth my soul 
in peace with you! Then, turning towards his Blessed 
Mother in heaven, whose tenderness he had so often ex- 
perienced, he would say in accents of triumphant love: 
" my sovereign, my Mother, I give myself entirely to 
thee, and in token of my devotion I this day consecrate to 
thee my eyes, my ears, my mouth, my heart, my whole 
being. And since 1 thus belong to thee, my good Moth- 
er, I pray thee to watch over and protect me as thy prop- 
erty!'^ When failing strength necessarily curtailed his 
words, he would content himself with merely a sigh, a 
glance towards heaven, and the ejaculation, '^ All for Jesus, 
through Mary,'' or even that briefer one, ^' Jesus! Mary! 
Joseph!" 

Death was now gaining rapidly upon him. '' On the eve 
of that sad day which took him from us/' says M. Delmas, 
'' the heat was atrocious; we were almost on the line. To- 
wards noon, suffering greatly for want of air in his cabin, 
our dear invalid asked me if he might not be taken to the 
sailors' hospital, where he could have more room and light. 
This desire, foivtunately, could be granted, as there was 
not one man sick on board this day (an exceptional thing); 
hence he had no fears that his dying moments would 
be disturbed by the presence of another sick person. 
^'When installed in his new apartment, he seemed to ex- 
perience great relief, and in token of gratitude he pressed 
the hand of each one who had assisted at his removal, also 



His Death at Sea. 243 

of the commandant, his lieutenant, M. Tourneur, and 
myself, who had directed it. Then he said, smiling gently 
as usual, that he would try to sleep a little. I returned to 
see him at four o'clock. He was now very pale, and his 
pulse perceptibly lower, but his mind still clear. He ex- 
pressed himself intelligently, but in a broken voice. At 
eight o'clock in the evening delirium set in, and he died 
an hour after midnight.'' 

" The night of his death," adds the Indian from Bour- 
bon, " there were but two of us with the dying man, the 
sailors' infirmarian, Labe, and myself, until ten o'clock. 
At that hour, perceiving that he was sinking, I went for 
M. Delmas, who remained with us to the end. A little 
after ten o'clock his agony began." 

Questioned as to the details of Father Charles's last mo- 
ments, the infirmarian related that during the two hours 
immediately preceding his death the dying religious held 
in his hands a crucifix, with every sigh mingling some 
words, but so feebly articulated they were scarcely intelli- 
gible, although, from time to time, he thought he could 
distinguish the names of Jesns and Mary; whence it is easy 
to conclude that his death was most peaceful and edifying, 
truly a falling asleep in the Lord. ^^ He quit this world," 
said one of the ship's employees, '^ as we all would desire to 
quit it. His death was the sequel and consequence, as it 
were, of his devotion; it was a sort of martyrdom, worth 
more before God than any other preparation that could be 
made." 

It was on the 4th of August, at one o'clock in the morn- 
ing, this precions death took place. Singular coincidence! 
On this day, the Cliurch honors St. Dominic, principal 
patron of one of Father Charles's brothers, and of two of his 
uncles who were priests; also secondary patron of three 
of his other brothers, beside being, this year, monthly pa- 



244 Father Charles s Last Days. 

tron for a fourth brother not bearing the saint's name. 

As soon as Father Charles expired, lighted ship's lanterns 
were placed around his bed; and until the burial, which 
took place at five o'clock in the evening, a man was sta- 
tioned to guard the body. The clotliing in which he died 
was left on him, as well as the crucifix, medals, and scapu- 
lar he wore around his neck. Then a cloth being wrapped 
around the body, it was placed in the mortuary sack' and 
reverently carried on deck. Here the last sad honors were 
rendered it, in the presence of the commandant, the other 
officers, and the whole crew, all in an attitude of mourning 
and respect, silent, and with uncovered heads. 

The commandant read the accustomed prayers, and at 
the usual signal, accompanied by the words, ^^May God 
protect thee ! " the body of the deceased was gently com- 
mitted to the sea, amid a salvo of fire-arms. God wished, 
it seems, that this vessel, image of what is passing away, 
should be for Father Charles the calvary on which to con- 
summate his sacrifice, and the bosom of tlie sea, im-age of 
the bosom of God, the tomb wherein to take his last, long 
sleep. 

It is, then, in this tomb his virginal body, purified by suf- 
fering, and so often sanctified by the body and blood of a 
God, awaits, with those of countless other martyrs, buried 
like himself beneath the waves, the blessed day of resur- 
rection, to sing forever with the elect the canticle of eter- 
nity : ^^ To Him that sitteth on the throne, and to the 
Lamb: benediction and honor and glory and power for- 
ever and ever.''* 

1 This sack, ballasted with sand, tAkes the place of a coffin in burials at sea. 

2 Apoc. V. 13. 



CHAPTER XI. 

Extraordinary Events that took place at the time 
OF AND after Father Charles's Death. 

I. — Revelation of the Death of Father Charles and of his En- 
trance into Heaven. 



fm 



T the precise time of Father Sirens death, which took 
place at one o^'clock in the night, Catherine Beil- 
lard, the pious peasant of whom we have frequently 
spoken, then nearly two thousand leagues distant from 
him, and totally ignorant of his illness or his embarkation 
for France, was transported in spirit to the vessel, and saw 
the good Father dying, holding a crucifix, and m.urmuring 
these words: " All for Jesus through Mary/' " Two per- 
sons," said Catherine, '' were beside him." One of these, 
whom she supposed to be Our Lord, was arrayed in vest- 
ments similar to the priest's when giving Benediction of 
the Blessed Sacrament. The other, the Blessed Virgin she 
thought, was a lady clothed in white, with a black veil 
thrown over her head. This lady, standing at Father 
Charles's left hand, placed a crown of white roses on his 
brow. 

Two or three hours later, Catherine was aroused from 
sleep by a man's voice calling her by name and in the id- 
iom of the country, the only tongue she spoke. She had 
already opened her eyes and raised her head when she 
heard a second call. Perfectly awake, she now sat up in 
bed and listened attentively. A third time was the same 

245 



246 Events during and after Father Charles s Death. 

voice heard pronouncing her name in a lond, distinct 
tone, whilst an interior voice said clearly : '' Father 
Charles is dead; he is in heaven." Deeply impressed, she 
inquired of her husband if he had heard nothing. On his 
answering in the negative, ^^ What I" said she, ^' did you 
not hear some one, just now, call me three times ?" Her 
husband having assured her that he did not, Catherine 
tried to calm her agitation, and to go to sleep again. 

Arising at break of day, she said her accustomed prayers, 
and after attending to some domestic duties, took her way 
to church, to hear the seven o'clock Mass. Going thither, 
she was stopped three times. ^' It seemed," said she, *'' as 
if an invisible hand struck me on the breast, and prevented 
my walking. Each time I asked Our Lord what He de- 
sired of me, and each time I felt myself impelled to make 
one of the three pilgrimages of which Father Charles had 
so often spoken to me, but which I had heretofore neg- 
lected, because I had not clearly understood him: the 
first (thus Catherine expresses it), through the mysteries 
of Our Lord Jesus Christ; the second, through the mys- 
teries of the Blessed Virgin; and the third, through the life 
of the saints. In speaking to me of this last pilgrimage, 
Father Charles had strongly recommended it, saying it was 
an excellent practice, because thereby we honor all the 
saints, the majority of whom are unknown and consequent- 
ly little honored — a practice never failing to draw down 
graces innumerable upon those who are faithful to it. 
Heretofore I had neglected it; but as God Himself has 
deigned to enlighten me upon the manner of making this 
triple pilgrimage, I am happy to perform it, and the fruits 
thereof in my soul are abundant." 

Arriving at church, Catherine lieard Mass, and ap- 
proached the Holy Table with the intention of offering her 
Communion for M. Dominique Sire, as she had two days 



Revelation of His Death, 247 

previously promised bis brother, M. Cesaire, sbe would do. 
(It was ber invariable custom to offer a Communion for 
eacb of tbe Sire brothers on bis respective feast-day.) 
Scarcely bad sbe knelt at tbe altar rail, ere sbe felt irre- 
sistibly impelled to change ber intention, and offer this 
Communion in thanksgiving for all tbe spiritual favors a 
beneficent God bad bestowed upon Father Charles in tbe 
course of bis life. Kemembering now her last night's ex- 
perience, she redoubled her fervor. Imagine, if you can, 
her astonishment when, placed upon ber tongue, tbe Sacred 
Host, three several times, assumed tbe form of a cross, and 
especially when, returned to her place, sbe beheld herself 
environed by rays of light far surpassing those of tbe sun! 
This wonderful brilliancy lasted during all tbe time of 
ber thanksgiving — about half an hour; and Catherine says, 
likewise, that these moments were most precious to her, — 
filled with such spiritual consolation as sbe bad never be- 
fore experienced. Especially astonished and grateful was 
she at receiving, in a very considerable degree, tbe two 
gifts of detachment from all things and love of God — 
graces Father Charles bad promised be would beg earnest- 
ly for her, should he die first. Acknowledging ber great 
unwortbiness of such signal favors, and doubting not that 
sbe was indebted for them to Father Sire's powerful inter- 
cession, slie spent ber half-boar allotted to thanksgiving 
after Holy Communion in humbling herself profoundly, 
begging God to pardon all ber weaknesses, thanking Him 
especially, aiul imploring Him to grant ber still greater 
detachment from the world, and to re-unite ber with that 
holy friend who had obtained for her these inestimable 
graces. Henceforth sbe felt but disgust for tbe things of 
this world; whilst her ever increasing love of God made 
her hunger and thirst for tbe blessed hour of deliverance 
from tbe bonds of tbe flesh, that in heaven, with the friend 



248 Events during and after Father CliarUss Deal it. 

she esteemed and loved here, she might praise Him eter- 
nally. 

Returning from church, Catherine told lier husband the 
singular events of the past night, and said she knew Fa- 
ther Charles was dead. As her husband professed incre- 
dulity as to the import of what he called a dream, and 
counselled her not to speak of it, for fear of being laughed 
at or deemed foolish, much less to attach any consequence 
to it, she followed his advice, and mentioned the circum- 
stance to no one, save her daughter, a discreet, pious wo- 
man, and one who, like herself, held Father Charles in ven- 
eration. To prevent any betrayal of these events to the 
Sire family, she visited their house less frequently; es- 
pecially after learning that Father Charles had been very 
sick in Bourbon, that his health was seriously compro- 
mised, and that his superiors had decided to send him to 
his native land as a last resource. And when stopping 
casually to see Mme. Sire, as she sometimes did, if the 
conversation turned upon Father Charles, she would sud- 
denly become very reserved. M. Cesaire, a providential 
witness of these visits,' thus gives a detailed account of 
them to his brother Vital: 

'^ Leaving Paris, very unexpectedly, towards tlie end of 
July for Saint-Jory, under circumstances with which you 
are acquainted, I had the pleasure of a visit from Cath- 
erine, soon after my arrival home. On this occasion, 
which I remember well, she expressed a wish to send some 
messages to Fatlier Charles through me. Her words, which 

* M. Cesaire was, at this time, at the Seminary of Issv, near Paris, where he had 
three brothers. This fact, together with that of its beiaj? their vacation (which 
commenced July 18th), had Induced him to ask permission to spend the first three 
weeks with them. Towards the end of the month he was much surprised to re- 
ceive word from his superior. M- Carriere, to leave for Saint-Jory the nexi. day, 
which he accordinorly did, to his especial satisfaction, when later circumstance3 
proved how providential was this change, in view of the great sorrow then hover- 
ing over the family. 



Revelation of His Death. 249 

I give as literally as possible, were these: ' I have some- 
thing I would like very much to say to Father Charles; I 
do not wish him to think I forget him. Will you not 
attend to it, M. Cesaire, as soon as we have time? We 
never know what may happen — one might die;^ and im- 
mediately, seeming to reproach herself for having spoken 
thus in the presence of my mother, who was always anx- 
'ious about our dear missionary, she added: ^ You know, I 
am old; consequently, not likely to live so much longer/ 

^^ All the circumstances of this visit are fully impressed 
upon my memory. In the course of our conversation I 
requested Catherine to offer a Communion for Dominique 
on the following Monday, August 4th, his feast-day, and 
she promised me she would. This was on Saturday morn- 
ing, August 2d, at the latest. 

^'Before the 7th of the same month, probably the 4th 
or 5th, when as yet no one at Saint-Jory had heard of 
Charleses embarkation for France, Catherine came to our 
house again, but so preoccupied was her manner, so quiet 
and reserved was she, that I could but be struck with her 
demeanor. Hoping to cheer her a little, I remarked that 
I had time now to write a letter for her to Charles, and 
would willingly put on paper whatever she might dictate 
regarding the matter she had referred to in her last visit. 
She replied that henceforth it ivould le useless. Much 
surprised at this ansv/er, I hardly knew what to think, ex- 
cept that I was unworthy of knowing her communication 
to Charles, because of my great desire to hear it. 

'^ A short time after this, Sabin,* having gone to Tou- 
louse, learned there casually from the relatives of M. Ri- 
chard, a physician in Bourbon, ■' that Father Charles, by 

> Sabin was the brother in the Sire family who remained a layman. In age he 
ranked third of those then living. 

'^ In a letter his family hud just received, M. Richard mentions among other items 
that a Jesuit Father of Toulouse, named Sire, had just embarked for France by rea- 



250 Events during and after FatJier Charles's Death. 

medical advisers, had been sent back to France. On liis 
return to Saint-Jor}', he hastened to tell us the news, which 
gave me great pleasure at thoughts of seeing Charles again. 
Seeing Catherine soon after, as she came out of church 
and was passing us with a mere salutation, he stopped her 
and told her, in my jDresence, that Charles was on his way 
home from Bourbon. To our great astonishment, she 
expressed no surprise, but replying coldly. 'So much the 
better," passed on, without even inquiring how we heard 
the news. Her conduct appeared to me inexplicable. 

^' All these events took place during the week in which 
Charles died. 

•'• On the last day of this same week, Saturday, August 
9th, having gone to Toulouse, on the occasion of Clara's ' 
holiday, I took advantage of the opportunity to pay the 
Jesuit Fathers a visit. They confirmed the news Sabin 
had brought, and said that Father Charles Avas already on 
the way home, or soon would be. They could not give 
me any more definite information."^ Returning to Saint- 
Jor}% I profited by the first spare moment to go to see 
Catherine, and have a little talk with her about Father 
Charles, and our pleasure at thoughts of meeting him so 
soon again. Telling her in her husband's presence what 
the Jesuit Fathers had told me about his return, I ven- 
tured several conjectures as to the probable time of his 

son of falling health. M. Richard's friends learninsr that the gentleman they met 
bore the same name, inquired of him if he had any relative, a Jesuit, in Bourbon : 
and on being answered in the afflrmative, they informed him of his brother's em- 
barkation for France. 

1 Clara was Father Charles's niece, then at a boarding-school in Toulouse. 

' Father Roucanieres, of St. Mary's College, whom I visited that same day, offered 
to say a Mass for my intention, which offer, the first of the kind ever made me, I 
heartily accepted. Learning, five weeks later, of Charles's death, I could but be- 
lieve it was this dearly loved brother who had inspired Father Roucanieres with the 
thought of saying a Mass for me, thus to compensate me for that he himself had 
promised me on the feast of the Sacred Heart, and which his Illness prevented his 
saying. 



Revelation of His Death. 25 i 

reaching France. To my great surprise, she appeared lit- 
tle interested, and made no reply, except to ask me, at 
two different times, what was done with persons who died 
. on the ocean. On my telling her their bodies were cast 
into the abyss of waters, she wept a little, and then in- 
quired if there was a chaplain on all vessels — a qnestion I 
was unable to answer satisfactorily. 

*'I remember well that these questions and her whole 
conduct, the reason for which I never suspected, appeared 
to me very strange. Until we received the official news of 
Charles's death, Catherine's manner, ou coming to see us, 
was a most preoccupied one; she had little to say, and if 
the conversation turned upon Charles, she was evidently 
ill at ease. She would, at such times, speak of him, but 
in a most reserved, cautious way, as if fearing to trust 
herself, so utterly unlike her former simplicity of demean- 
or. It is also worthy of note, that, although our moth- 
er during all this vacation v^as much distressed about 
Charles, not receiving any letters from him, Catherine 
made no effort as heretofore to dispel her fears, but always 
endeavored to console her by saying, ' We must ever place 
all our confidence in God.'" ' 

To give the necessary weight and authority to the above 
testimony, M. Cesaire took oath to it. So, too, did Cather- 
ine and her husband, to each and every thing related herein 
(especially the contents of the present chapter) of Father 
Charles with which they were in any way connected. All 
was carefully read to them; after which, in the presence of 
three witnesses, they swore upon the Holy Gospel that 
their deposition had been strictly reproduced, and they 
themselves had been scrupulously truthful in making it. 

' Catherine's conduct singularly augmented Mme. Sire's alarms, and filled her 
with the most painful forebodings, which not all the repeated efforts of those pious 
1 ersons to whom she frequently opened her heart in confidence could succeed in 
dispelling. 



252 Events during and after Father Charles s Death. 

II.— Favors of all kinds accorded Catherine. 

During the five weeks elapsing between the death of 
Father Sire and the official notice of his death received at 
Saint-Jory, Catherine Beillard was the only person who 
invoked his intercession; and innumerable, indeed, were 
the favors granted her during that precious interval. 
*^ Everything I asked during that time," she afterwards 
told me, ^' I obtained; and Father Charles's liberality went 
even beyond my requests; for, in addition to all that I 
asked, he accorded me' many favors that I would hardly 
have dreamed of receiving. 

'^ On the day of his death, for instance, the feast of St. 
Dominic, and several times during that August, he sug- 
gested to me the thought of becoming a Dominican. I 
had never heard of the Third Order of St. Dominic, much 
less did I know that a married woman could, with her 
husband's consent, be admitted to religious profession. 
One day, when Father Charles, then a young seminarian, 
was discoursing most beautifully about Our Lord and the 
Blessed Virgin, I exclaimed, ^ Oh ! how blest you are in 
being a priest, thus belonging to God entirely, giving all 
your time, your thoughts, to Him alone, or what relates to 
Him! It would be my greatest happiness to be a religious, 
living in holy solitude with God, and devoting myself to 
Him — but this is out of the question for me, as I am mar- 
ried.' ^ Many have become religious after having been 
married,' he answered; 'there are even some who, being 
married, live as religions ; so, why might not you one 
day?' 

'^It was doubtless this desire, expressed on the occasion 
above mentioned, the good Father wished to satisfy in in- 
spiring me with the thought of becoming a Dominican; 
and although, at the time, I never dreamed of the possi- 
bility of my being received into the Third Order of St. 



Favors accorded CatJierme, 253 

Dominic — I, a married woman, living with my husband — 
or that I could so easily fulfil all the obligations, wonder- 
ful to relate, just one year after Father Charles's death, in 
that same month of August, a Dominican Father, contrary 
to all expectation, came to Saint-Jory to receive me as a 
postulant, and on the 4th of August following, anniversary 
of Father Charles's death, I was admitted to profession in 
the Third Order of St. Dominic, with my husband's con- 
sent and my director's express approbation. God grant 
this inestimable favor tend to my increase in sanctity and 
His greater glory I" 

The day of Catherine's profession was for her one of hap- 
piness inexpressible. Despite her shattered health, and 
the fatigues of a journey, made fasting and on foot, to 
Toulouse, a distance of more than ten miles, she remained 
in the Dominican church there from half past seven in 
the morning until noon, so absorbed in God as to be ob- 
livious of all that was passing around her. '^ I thought 
no longer of earth," said she; '"■ I was in heaven ! " 

From that time, indeed, she seemed to be weary of earth, 
and to aspire only after heaven and the blessed society of 
that friend to whose powerful intercession she ascribed the 
favors and privileges innumerable accorded her during her 
sojourn on earth. ^^I am very anxious," said she to me 
one day, ^^to read Father Charles's Life, but I am more 
anxious to be with him; and if one were to promise me, 
on the one side, all that the sun shines on in this world, 
and on the other death, with the certainty of rejoining 
Father Sire in heaven, my choice would soon be made." 

Until her death, Catherine lived in an almost unin- 
terrupted union of soul and heart with Father Charles, 
thus performing all her actions, especially her prayers, ex- 
posing to him all her wants, and recommending herself to 
him under all circumstances. And her confidence was re- 



254 Events during and after Father Char his Death. 

warded; for, during the nine years she survived, innumer- 
able were the temporal as well as the spiritual favors she 
received through this means, both for herself and others- 
nothing, it seems, being refused her. She would often say, 
particularly towards the end of her life: 'MVhen I think 
of the favors and graces showered upon me since Father 
Charles's death, I am filled with awe, and shudder at the 
mer& thought of having, one day, to render an account of 
them to God. Far from being uplifted thereby and glory- 
ing in them, I annihilate myself before Him, and humbly 
beg pardon for having profited so little by them. Ever 
looking upon myself as a vile instrument in His hands to 
reveal Father Charles's glory to the world, I dread nothing 
so much as placing any obstacle to this design; and I beg 
Him most earnestly and perseveringiy for perfect fidelity 
to all His graces. 

It was this sentiment of fear and humility that sealed 
Catherine's lips, and prevented her mentioning these favors 
to any save the director of her conscience and Father 
Charles's brothers who were priests. The public was kept 
in utter ignorance of them, and likewise would the Sire 
family have been, had not God impelled her to offer the 
afflicted ones consolation, by making known to them these 
wondrous things, especially the revelation regarding his 
death. Wherefore should we now keep silence concern- 
ing favors not less signal, received by others, and which, 
giving additional weight to our narration, will edify our 
readers, and inspire them with renewed confidence in Fa- 
ther Charles's intercession? 

III. — Wonders wrought by God to establish Devotion to Father 
Charles. 

The first prodigy God wrought to bring about and 
increase devotion to Father Charles is that supernatural, 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 255 

almost irresistible impulse urging so many pious souls to 
venerate, praise, invoke, and take him for a protector. 

Scarcely was bis deatb known in his native village, ere 
these words of veneration and praise were on every lip: 
''He is in heaven I He is a saint I" And when, five days 
later, a solemn Mass w^as celebrated there for his soul^s re- 
pose, no one would pray for him. ''It is unnecessary, '* 
they all said; " we should rather invoke him and take him 
for our protector." 

After the services this day, M. Vital, in the presence of 
a large assemblage of the relatives and friends, disclosed the 
revelation made to Catherine ' concerning Father Charles's 
death. It was received with delight, and, from this mo- 
ment, many pious souls felt urged in. spite of themselves 
to address their petitions to him. These speedily obtain- 
ing the desired favors, the result has been a strong and 
steadily increasing current of devotion towards this good 
l^riest for the last twenty three years, his numerous clients 
having recourse to him in all their necessities, and never, 
say they, in vain. 

Two months later, Catherine's account having been ex- 
amined, and its accuracy confirmed by the testimony of 
those who, on the ship, had been providential witnesses of 
Father Charles's death, M. Vital, whom the Jesuit Fathers 
had ui'ged to prepare a Xotice of his holy brother for pub- 
lication, * wrote these Fathers a long letter on the subject. 
This missive, though containing very little save a few de- 

1 Catherine IJeillard died October 27. 1871, aged sixty-flve years, leaving behind 
her, throughout the country, an estabUshed reputation for solid virtue and great 
piety. The biography of this piuus peasant woman will soon be given to the public. 

- When M. Vital. September, 15, 1862, announced to the Rev. Jesuit Fathers his 
brother Charles's death, the first words that fell from the Rev. Provincial's Jips were, 
" You must write a Notice of it:" and whenM. Vital excused himself on the plea that 
he had seen so little of Father Charles since the latter's childhood and youth. Father 
Studers, the Provincial, replied positively : "You must write the Notice; I assure you, 
he was one of our most holy religious." 



256 Events during and after Father Charles s Death. 

tails of the last year of Father Charles's life, and Catherine's 
revelation concerning his death, produced everywhere the 
most salutary effects/ not the least remarkable of which was 
that spontaneous outburst of devotion to this holy man — a 
devotion characterized by such tenderness, veneration, love, 
and confidence, as could but make it amiable and popular. 

Soon after this, at the request of Mgr. Manpoint, Bishop 
of St. Denis, a little Notice of sixteen pages was prepared at 
Rodez, and printed by his orders in the religious almanac 
of Bourbon. It, likewise, contained little matter except an 
account of the revelation made to Catherine, and a very 
abridged summary of Father Charles's life; yet the salutary 
effects thereby produced, both immediately and ever since, 
are almost incredible. 

Having read the manuscript, Mgr. Maupoint wrote to his 
correspondent at Versailles: '^ This Notice is excellent. Be 
very careful to change nothing therein. If the facts re- 
lated are veritable, Father Charles will, one day, be can- 
onized — truly, a great honor for the diocese. I visited 
this dear Father on his sick-bed, before he left St. Denis, 
and was much edified by him. I shall be happy to insert 
the Notice in Les. Fleurs spiritueUcs cle Bourbon " ' 

Wherever this little pamphlet found its way, it was read 
and re-read with vivid interest, especially at Toulouse, every 
one wishing to have a copy, that, reading it at leisure, or 
lending it to others, all might be led not only to honor and 



1 Father Studers had autograph copies of it made at Vels, and sent to all the 
houses of the Order, accompanied by a circular requesting the Fathers and Brothers 
who had known Father Charles to give his biographer any information he might 
desire of them. 

In answer to this appeal and his successor's, the Rev. Father Rouquayrol's, more 
than eighty Jesuits furnished M, Vital with much veiy interesting matter regarding 
his beloved brother. 

"^ Les Fleu7S spiritueUes de Bmirhnyi is the name of a charming little volume in 
12mo, consisting of Interesting notices of persons of Reunion Isle who died In the 
colony leaving a memory fragrant with the odor of their virtues. 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 257 

invoke Father Charles, but more especially to imitate him. * 
However efficacious the impulse given to devotion to 
Father Charles by these pamphlets, it is certain they never 
could have invested it with that character of permanence 
and universality God seems to desire it should have. For 
this would be necessary a divine action more manifest, which, 
clearly revealing God's intentions therein, should thus pro- 
tect Father Charles's devoted clients from all illusion or 
reproach. In a word, the devotion must needs be confirmed 
by miracles, veritable miracles, clearly set forth and proven. 
This, then, is the second means God has used to propagate 
and establish the devotion to Father Charles. 

The first of these miraculous events, in the order of time, 
took place at Kodez, only five months after this good Fa- 
ther's death. M. Vital, who Avas one of the happy witnes- 
ses of it, thus gives the account: 

''When, in quality of Father Charles's universal legatee, 
I received at Rodez, November 16, 1862, all the effects 
of this beloved brother, my first care was to examine them 
and assure myself that everything Avas there according to the 
li«t sent me. Moreover, 1 wished to behold, to touch, and 
to press to my heart objects so dear to me, destined, one 
day, to be held most precious, and which already furnished 
me with an easy means of making others happy. I could 
but perceive that every time I handled these articles some, 
thing of a divine virtue escaped from them, which, penetrat- 
ing my soul, filled me with a happiness indescribable. I 
was moved to tears, but they were tears of love, tenderness, 
and joy. Likewise have I been receiving daily and hourly 
the graces I most needed, all which favors, I feel, come to 
me through Father Charles. 

* M. Vassen, canon of Prato, in Tuscany, had this Notice reproduced in Italian, at 
his own expense; and until the time of his death he continued to circulate it with 
a /-real inexplicable, except upon the supposition that he himself had been much ben- 
efited by it, and that his devotion had been rewarded by numberless favors. 



258 Events during and after Father diaries s Death. 

'' What impressed me especially with a joy beyond expres- 
sion was the following marvel God deigned to operate un- 
der my e3'es, for the glorification of these relics. 

^' Among the shirts Father Charles had worn in his last 
illness were three which on the right arm, or in that por- 
tion of them that had been near his liver, the principal seat 
of the disease, showed large spots of blood. Asked by the 
laundress of the seminary, Mile. Herail, to let her wash 
these garments, because they had belonged to one of my 
brothers, I assented; and she washed them, first (as is usu- 
al for removing blood stains) in cold water, but finding 
the spots bright as ever, she put the shirts in the hands 
of a person who washed them in lye. Even this was in 
vain, the spots resisting every effort to remove them, which 
fact so astonished this second laundress, that, in returning 
the garments to Mile. Herail, she could not forbear say- 
ing: ' Daring the twenty 3;ears I have been using alkalis, 
never have I known anything like this, never have I re- 
turned my wash in such a condition. What is the matter 
with those shirts? there must be something extraordinary 
about them.' 

*'' Informed of these facts, the importance of which I im- 
mediately comprehended, to assure myself of the exact 
truth, I went to Mile. Herail, and there, in the presence of 
six trustworthy witnesses, it was clearly proven: 1. That 
all soil on the linen, blood stains excepted, had disappeared 
in the first water; 2. That these, on the contrary, had re- 
sisted two consecutive washings, and even the action of 
the alkali; 3. That, submitted to a warm iron, they had 
become the color of fresh blood ; 4. That they had resisted 
the action of oxalic acid even, an infallible recipe for re- 
moving blood stains. * Anxious to ascertain now if the 

' These lines were not given to the printer until they had been submitted to the 
four surviving witnesses of the fact. 



. Devotion to Him Miraculously Established, 259 

phenomenon were not susceptible of some scientific expla- 
nation, I went to Toulouse, and made known the facts to M. 
Fillioi/ the most celebrated chemist of Southern France. 
M. Filliol answered thus: ^^ Blood, Monsieur, always 
yields to the first application of water; if, then, as you 
say, these spots have resisted not only the water, but the 
alkali, and even oxalic acid, it is very clear to me that no 
natural cause can account for it/ " ' 

Author of the wondrous conservation of this blood, God 
soon confirmed His work by even a more striking mani- 
festation of His agency, the occasion of which was as fol- 
lows. 

Just about this time, the religious of Notre Dame of 
Rodez were in great affliction. Their worthy superior, at- 
tacked, three years previously, by a grave malady, seemed 
now permanently incapacitated for active duty; and al- 
though there was no immediate danger of death, her 
health was so shattered, her prostration and weekness such, 
that the three physicians attending her said: ^^ She can 
never be cured." ^ 

Almost continual vomitings had so affected her stomach 
that it scarcely retained anything now, not even cold water, 
although distilled. Her nervous system, too, was in such a 
state that the least movement caused her intense suffering, 
and the pain in her head was excruciating. At the slightest 
unexpected noise she was liable to a fainting spell, or an 
attack of vertigo, and it was necessary for one of her spirit- 
ual daughters to be always in attendance upon her. Her 
mind, however, was sufficiently clear for her to be able to 
offer her sufferings to God, and frequently to invoke Him. 

> M. Filliol was tlieu mayor of Toulouse, and profet-sor of chemistry in that city. 

"^ It is by the application of a piece of one of these erarments that most of the favors 
believed to have been received through Father Charles have been obtained. 

^ These three doctors were M. Marion, the attendinj? ph>sician of the house, M, 
Rozier, mayor of Rodez, and M. Tii^saudler, a relative of the patient, 



26o Events diu'ing and after Father Charles s Death. 

After long mouths, there being no perceptible improve- 
ment ill her condition, the community called in another 
physician, M. Lala, a young man recently established at 
Rodez, but already renowned for his skill in medicine. 
He soon had sole charge of this critical case. At first, to 
encourage the Sisters, he told them he thought his patient 
might be cured, although the chances in her favor were 
very few; but a little later, being closely questioned on 
the subject, he let fall these significant words: ^'I will do 
my best for her as long as there is life — more than this, I 
cannot say." 

Bereft of all hope from human source, the community 
in this great affliction now turned more earnestly to Heav- 
en. Prayers public and private. Communions, good works 
— nothing was spared to obtain so precious a boon; but in 
vain, God seemed deaf to their supplications. The very 
few who were admitted to the sick woman's chamber were 
really frightened at her condition, and evidently impressed 
with the hopelessness of the case. This was the propitious 
moment Heaven chose in which to operate her cure, and 
thus glorify Father Charles, by manifesting to all the pow- 
er of his intercession with God. 

The following is the account given of it by M. Vital, 
the providential instrument of this extraordinary grace. 

'^MYhen, yielding to the entreaties of the Eev. Jesuit 
Fathers, and impelled by what appeared to me a supernat- 
ural inspiration, I began the little Notice of my brother, 
— which I then supposed was to remain in manuscript — 
I went, one day, to Notre Dame convent to obtain the 
assistance of a good copyist, and one upon whose dis- 
cretion I could rely to keep my secret. This was about 
the middle of February, 1863. I asked to see the supe- 
rioress, and urged interiorly to speak with her, I declined 
to state my business to the assistant, who came to the parlor 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 261 

in the Reverend Mother's place, and I determined to wait 
awhile. 

" About the first week in March I returned to the con- 
vent; and although the superioress was in the same mis- 
erable state of prostration, and had not been to the parlor 
for three years, she, with a great effort, complied with my 
request to speak with her. I was convinced, at first sight, 
that the statements concerning her condition had not in 
the least been exaggerated. All bent, her eyes haggard, 
her face discolored, she seemed to have scarce more than a 
breath of life. Greeting me, she said, ' The good God has 
sent you to do me good."* Profiting by these words, I im- 
mediately introduced the subject of my visit, speaking to 
her at length of Father Charles, the sanctity of his life, the 
still more edifying circumstances of his death, and the 
powerful effects of his intei'cession. Nor did I omit men- 
tion of the singular fact of the blood stains on his garments 
resisting all efforts to remove them. 

'^Deeply impressed at this account, and inspired with 
the thought of having recourse to him herself to obtain 
her cure, the Reverend Mother asked me for a little piece 
of the wonderful linen; also, that meanwhile I would loan 
her a little medal of St. Joseph that had belonged to Fa- 
ther Charles, and which she had heard me say I always 
wore about me. 

'^ Returning to the convent a few days after this, to 
bring the relic, the Reverend Mother hastened to inform me 
of a great favor already obtained by means of the medal 
and invocation of Father Charles — the instantaneous relief 
from suffering of one of their boarders, followed by a per- 
fect cure. 

'' This sudden cure, together with the perusal of the 
Notice now copied and ready for me, had so increased her 
confidence in the good Father, she said, that she wished to 



262 Events during and after Father Charles s Death. 

make him her protector. That same evening she aj^plied 
the precious relic to her head: tlie pains iu her head and 
stomach, heretofore so continual and violent, ceased; like- 
wise the attacks of vertigo. At the end of a week she was 
able to observe the common rule, and in a month's time so 
complete was her restoration to "health, that all the Sisters, 
astonished and delighted, declared it a miracle. 

'' Puzzled at this wonderful cure, which baffled all at- 
tempts of the medical art to explain, M. Lala, the physician 
in charge, expressed himself thus on several occasions. 
Later, being informed of Father Charles's supernatural in- 
tervention therein, he exclaimed: *'AhI that's the key of 
the enigma I tried so hard to solve at the time. From a 
medical point of view there was no hope for the Reverend 
Mother, her stomach being in such a weakened state that 
it could retain nothing, not even distilled water. You 
may well imagine my astonishment at seeing her cured, 
in a week able to digest everything, and in a month re- 
suming her ordinary duties. I could scarcely believe my 
eyes.' 

'^'^Dr. Tissandier was not less surprised, and said to his 
pious relative, in a tone of the deepest conviction: * It is 
God, not we, who have cured you. All our remedies, be- 
lieve me, have accomplished nothing.' 

^^ Dr. Marion, of whom I inquired about the Reverend 
Mother's cure," continues M. Vital, '^replied emphatically: 
' Cured I And do you believe it? For three 3'ears she has 
been a prey to several mortal maladies, and her cure is 
impossible! And as I insisted that there must be some 
foundation for the rumor, he added: ^She will never be 
well; she is struck with death, and can never resume her 
duties as superioress.' 

^' And yet, in spite of all this, she was indeed cured, and 
had been exercising the functions of her office, which, not- 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 263 

vvithstiiuding her advanced age, she still continues, to the 
great satisfaction of her large community." 

This worthy religious had henceforth for Father Charles 
sentiments of the deepest gratitude, love, and confidence un- 
bounded. Thus invoking him on all occasions, and spread- 
ing abroad a knowledge of his sanctity and goodness, 
many and precious were the favors she received through 
his intercession. 

Six years later, i-equested to give some account of these, 
for the extension of Father Charles's glory, she wrote thus 
to M. Vital: 

*' Although not of an entliusiastic disposition, and lit- 
tle inclined to make known to the world the especial favors 
with which it has pleased Divine Providence to recompense 
my earnest prayer, I could not be so ungrateful as to refuse 
compliance with the request you have just made in refer- 
ence to Father Charles. To act thus in regard to this 
great servant of God, withholding the homage his sanctity 
and powerful protection merit, would it not be to draw up- 
on me from our divine Master the same reproaches He 
made to the ten lepers of the Gospel ? 

''Hence, impelled by gratitude, gladly, Monsieur Abbe, 
do I bring my little sheaf to the rich harvest of pious 
souvenirs of praise and thanksgiving you are collecting, in 
all generosity, for God's glory and for an immortal monu- 
ment to your angelic brother. 

'■'' Since the day good Father Charles was first made 
known to me I have had the most exalted idea of his sanc- 
tity and power with God, a salutary devotion to him, and 
great confidence in his intercession — sentiments which are 
ever increasing, by reason of the continual graces I receive 
from him. 

'' I have likewise felt constrained to direct others, on 
seeing them in trouble or in any pressing necessity, to seek 



264 Events during and after Father Charles s Death. 

his aid; and frequently have they told me what an abun- 
dant source of consolation their compliance with my sug- 
gestions proved to them. 

" Whenever I implore the immediate assistance of Heav- 
en, it is to good Father Charles I address myself, and 
never in vain. What violent grief have I not seen calmed 
by invoking him! what favors innnmerable, spiritual and 
temporal, obtained by novenas in his honor I I can say, for 
my part, that at the time this new celestial protector was 
made known to me I had been long a prey to cruel phys- 
ical sufferings, and that invoking him they ceased, and my 
strength has been restored to me. I cannot doubt his in- 
strumentality in this. 

" It wonld be too tedious to enumerate all the especial 
favors we attribute to Father Charles's intercession, and I 
must confine myself to these few lines. May this faithful 
friend of Jesus and Mary, from his exalted place in heaven 
(for such I believe is his), deign to accept them as a sincere 
testimony of my profound veneration for his virtues and 
merits, as Avell as a feeble tribute of my undying gratitude 
for the blessings he has obtained for me.''^ ^ 

In view of the above-mentioned and innumerable other 
facts reflecting glory upon the memory of Father Charles, 
to say nothing of the countless especial favors various 
members of the Sire family had received through his in- 
tercession during the months of April, May, June, and 
July, M. Vital was inspired with the thought of closing 
the year in which Father Charles's death occurred by a 
novena in common, which would also serve as a prepara- 
tion for the feast of St. Dominic, anniversary of his pre- 
cious death. 

The end of this novena was to thank God and Mary 

1 To avoid wounding the modesty of this worthy superior, we were ohlisred to 
omit in this account many circumstances that would have added greatly to its in- 
terest. 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 365 

for all they bad done for Father Charles since the 4th 
of Angust preceding, and to obtain through the Blessed 
Virgin's mediation that, if God wished Father Charles 
to be honored and glorified, He would manifest His will 
therein by a sensible sign — that of according the especial 
graces they were going to ask through this holy priest's 
intercession. 

For this double intention each person engaged in the 
novena must offer at least one Communion during the stip- 
ulated time, and recite on the first and last days a Te Deum 
in thanksgiving, in addition to the usual daily prayers, 
which were a Pater, an J?'e,and these two invocations: " Our 
Lady of Good News and of Beldon, glorify your devoted 
servant, Father Charles, by granting the petitions we now 
address you in his honor and through his intercession!'' 
'' Beloved Father Charles, now in heaven, manifest your 
power with God by casting a look of complacency upon 
the pious work undertaken in your honor!" 

This important novena, to be followed by so many oth- 
ers, was eagerly and fervently participated in by the little 
groups at Saint-Jory, Toulouse, and Eodez, Father Charles 
had already, time and again, covered with his benefits and 
it was crowned with success/ 

Hence, it was manifest to the eyes of all that God 
wished Father Charles to be honored and invoked as His 
friend, and one full of goodness and power. Wherefore 
Father Charles's relatives and friends began to make him 
known to others, and consequently (aided by that interior 
attraction impelling souls) loved and invoked. 

God, indeed, disposed the minds and hearts of all to 
a favorable reception of the wonders related of Father 

1 All the wonderful facts herein related of Father Charles have been printed 
only after endorsement by those persons who were either the witnesses or objects 
of these wonders. 



266 Events diirhig and after Father Charles s Death. 

Charles, inspiring them with a true devotion to him, by a 
daily increase of the favors obtained through his inter- 
cession.' 

Hearts were first attracted towards him by hearing of 
the sanctity of his life, the still more edifying circum- 
stances of his death, the happiness and glory God seems 
pleased to have bestowed upon liim in recompense thereof, 
and also, by the heavenly expression of his countenance as 
seen in his picture, lately reproduced, most successfiillv, 
by a skillful lithographer of Paris. His sweet and gentle 
virtues, his amiable piety, his persuasive maxims, his res- 
olutions, his delightful practices — in fine, his sincere and 
unaffected devotion, were all as so many bonds of love 
uniting others to him, a union which was perfected and 
rendered unalterable by his goodness of heart, ever inclin- 
ing him to lend a willing ear to the petitions addressed 
him, both immediately after his death and continuously 
since. Ah! countless indeed are the graces, the favors of 
every nature, spiritual and temporal, obtained from his 
bounty since his soul sank to sleep in the Lord, just twen- 
ty two years ago! 

1. In the temporal order . Many declare unhesitatingly 
that to Father Charles's intercession are they indebted: — 
some, for notable amelioration of bad health; others, for 
instantaneous and often permanent relief from acute suf- 
fering; others, again, for rapid recovery from dangerous 
maladies, the sudden cure of wounds, and of grave infirmi- 
ties that had reduced them to the last extremity. 

The means employed to obtain these favors were some- 

' What God did at the besrinnin? to initiate and increase devotion to Father 
Charles He still continues to do ; and it is to this divine agency we must ascribe iis 
progress and permanency in every country where it has been established; also, to 
this, the zeal with which so many humble, pious souls, themselves unknown on 
earth, have striven to extend it, as well as the facility and joy everywhere attend- 
ing its propagation. 



Devotion to Hun Miraculously Established. 267 

times a Mass for this intention, a novena in Father 
Charles's honor, a promise of something spiritual or tem- 
poral; or, again, the mere application of some relic be- 
longing to him, or of his portrait; or even a simple appeal 
to his intercession with God. 

In the same manner have numberless 3'oung persons of 
both sexes obtained the desired success in their studies 
and examinations; childless wives, the cessation of their 
sterility, together with the preservation of their own lives 
and those of their children, whence many of the latter 
have received, in acknowledgment of the boon, the name 
of Charles or of Charlotte. 

Many Christian households declare openly that they owe 
everything to Father Charles — the recovery of health, the 
re-establishment or continuance of union in the family, 
prosperity, very perceptible and uninterrupted assistance 
in various matters — consequently, the happiness they en- 
joy. He helps them at all times and in all things — such 
is their widely circulated testimony. 

2. In the spiritual order the favors obtained are still 
more numerous. Many, many conversions, often those 
that had been despaired of, have been wrought througli his 
intercession, and not unfrequently they have been sudden; 
likewise, numberless spiritual transformations of individ- 
uals, families, and even communities, accomplished in a 
very little while, are attributed to his instrumentality. 

And as to those things in the Christian, the religious, 
the sacerdotal life, absolutely requiring an esj^ecial grace, 
God alone knows the numberless times success therein has 
been due Father Charles's timely assistance fervently im- 
plored. And the same may be said of innumerable works 
of zeal, beneficence, charity; also, and even more especial- 
ly, of vocations, professions in religion, and holy deaths. 

The various detailed accounts illustrative of tlie above 



26s Events during and after Father Char/ess Death. 

siimraary of graces received have been collected from year 
to year, indeed, we might say from day to day. We hope 
to be able, at some future time, to lay before our readers 
in full many of these occurrences, which bear the manifest 
seal of divine intervention; also, to acquaint them with the 
circumstances under which they were brought about, the 
means employed therefor, the testimonies of love and grat- 
itude they have evoked,' and to give them an idea of the 
great number of persons, some even living in far distant 
countries, who in consequence of these miraculous events, 
cures, etc., have been led to invoke Father Charles with 
confidence unbounded. 

For the present we content ourselves in terminating our 
account by some explanation of the means used to obtain 
these graces. 

The first and most efficacious means has been prayer, 
either isolated or collective, of which the most common 
form is as follows: — This invocation to Father Charles, 
"Beloved or Blessed^ Father Charles, pray for me and 
for all who recommend themselves, or who are recom- 
mended to your prayers.'" ^ Then, in union with him, with 
all who invoke him, and with their guardian angels, * re- 
cite a Pater, an Ave, and a Gloria Patri, etc. The above 
prayers have been selected not only because they are the 
most beautiful in the Church's Liturgy, but also because, 
every one knowing them by heart, they can so conveniently 

1 A hundred ex-votos. principally hearts of gold or silver, have been offered Father 
Charles. 

'-* The title of Blessed herein applied to Father Charles does not in any manner 
imply the invocation of him as a saint, canonized or beatified by the Church. 

3 This invocation, besides having the advantage of uniting in prayer all who in- 
voke Father Charles, thus giving greater efficacy to the petition, moreover admits 
to participation in his mediation innumerable dear souls, who. unconscious of their 
spiritual necessities, of course never dream of praying therefor. 

^ As has been already stated in this Biography, Father Charles had great and 
special devotion to his guardian angel. 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 269 

be recited, at all times and under all circumstances, even 
when one is exteriorly employed otherwise, and far more so 
when engaged in a formal exercise of piety. 

Whilst thus reciting these prayers, at least once a day, 
each one must have the intention of uniting them to all 
novenas made in his honor, thus contributing to his glory 
and to the greater power of his intercession in heaven. 

To the preceding prayers one often adds novenas, pri- 
vate or made in common,^ in honor of Father Charles, or 
of the Blessed Virgin, or St. Joseph, by the intercession of 
this good Father. The three elements of these novenas 
are frequently: 1. The above-mentioned prayers; 2. The 
daily morning offering of all one's good actions, whether 
direct acts of piety or otherv>-ise, during the day, and the 
desire to render them as numerous and perfect as possible; 
3. The promise of performing or to have performed, 
should, the petition be granted, some good work, spiritual 
or tem2:)oral, in thanksgiving — for instance, to have one or 
several Masses said for Father Charles's intentions, to give 
some one a copy of his Biography, to labor at the correc- 
tion of a certain fault or the acquisition of a virtue, to be 
more faithful in fulfilling such or such a duty, etc. The 
most of these novenas have been made to obtain cures, con- 
versions — favors, spiritual and temporal, of every sort. Fre- 
quently, to excite greater fervor, they have been so arranged 
in the order of time as to end on one of Father Charles's 
feast-days: the 29th of June, feast of SS. Peter and Paul, 
his two principal patrons; Xovember 4th, feast of St. 
Charles, and December 25th, feast of Christmas, his two 
other patronal feasts; August 4th, anniversary of his death; 
on the anniversary of some one of the fortunate (as he 

' Novenas and other prayers made in common, In families or even communities^ 
provided they are not made in the chapel or in the choir, which would thus consti- 
tute them an art of public worship, are permitted to be offered the servants of God 
esteemed powerful In heaveu. 



2/0 Events during and after FatJier Charles s Death. 

styles them) days of his life, as mentioned in this Biogra- 
phy, or, again, on some one of the grand festivals of the 
Church. 

To the prayers and novenas above mentioned is frequent- 
ly added contact with Father Charleses picture or with some- 
thing that had belonged to him, the latter being generally 
shreds or tiny portions of his linen, given the sick in their 
drink. Many cures have been obtained in this way.' 

Many pious Christians, to touch Father Charles's heart 
and propitiate his favor, have given and continue to give 
him yet other marks of affection, devotion, and confidence, 
truly beautiful and inspired by the Holy Ghost. We regret 
that the limits of this simple Notice prevent our making 
known to our readers in detail a number of these testimo- 
nies of devotion so instructive and edifying. The two fol- 
lowing, however, will give an idea of innumerable others 
that we might adduce, did space permit: 

A very respectable citizen of Toulouse, who owed to Fa- 
ther Charles's mediation not only a notable portion of his 
fortune, which was considerable, but also repeated cures of 
the most of the members of his family, having made his will, 
dividing his possessions between his wife and children, ends 
the document thus: ^' I have now but one thing more to 
give them, and that the most precious devotion to Father 
Charles. Yes, this devotion I bequeath to each and all, 
earnestly desiring that it remain ever in the family as one 
of its treasures." 

In the diocese of St. Flour, an illustrious family, having 
obtained many signal favors through Father Charles's 
intercession, among others two marriages most advanta- 
geous from every point of view, were inspired with the 
thought of testifying their gratitude by liaving an offering 

' Thousands have asked for and obtained tiny fragments of these relics, which 
Father Charles's brothers give (of necessity) with a sparing hand. 



Devotion to Him Miraculously Established. 271 

made in his name of one or several tablets, costing three 
hundred francs, and a column, valued at a thousand francs, 
to the Church of the Sacred Heart of Mont Martre, Paris. 
This family itself was the first subscriber, by sending M. 
Vital a sum of money with that intention, enclosing there- 
with the surnames and Christian names of the first donors, 
which were to be sealed up in a vial and placed in the tab- 
let itself, together with the names of such other clients of 
Father Charles as may help complete the needed three hun- 
dred or one thousand francs. The subscription for the tablet 
is ten centimes; for the column, one franc. This pious proj- 
ect, hailed with delight by the holy priest's devoted ser- 
vants, is rapidly being realized; and ere long Father Charles 
will thus, even on earth, bear token of that ardent devotion 
to the Sacred Heart so consoling in his exile, and which now 
that he has reached his true country, his Father's house, 
must needs be more intense and holier still. 



The End. 



Printed by Benzigek Brothers, New York. 



> 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: March 2006 

PreservationTechnologieJ 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOf 

111 Thomscn Park Drive 

Cra"b£-'\' Township. ^~ ■ - ■ - 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 749 683 7 






